There's an old Gospel song titled "Where the roses never fade" but that doesn't seem like the reference (The Cathedrals used to sing it). It's a lyric in an old Seekers song (Emerald City) and a Journey song. Integrity had a spin off that did a song by that name.
That's all I can think of.
Fireside Tales - Stealth Updated 12/4/2011 Dark Roads to Tread - Part II
Débuté par
Sandtigress
, avril 09 2010 01:44
#51
Posté 10 septembre 2010 - 03:52
#52
Posté 10 septembre 2010 - 05:17
The Journey song it is! Good job!
#53
Posté 29 septembre 2010 - 12:29
Dances in the Woods - Part I
A/N Lanaya's prayer isn't my own! Thanks to everyone who is reading and especially for my reviewers, you guys are awesome!
Merrill watched her clan's human guest as she sat before the fire, looking thoughtful. "Is there something else you wanted to ask, da'len?"
Lenaire traded glances with Daron again, and the elven boy nodded supportively. "Keeper, the Dalish and humans are so different…how did a Dalish woman fall in love with the king?" The question was larger than just that, Merrill knew, but she chose to answer only what was asked.
"He was not the king at the time, da'len," she reminded the girl. "But even so, you are correct, he was human and she Dalish. We may be different, but at the core, my people and yours are not so dissimilar. We breathe, we feel, we love – sometimes even each other."
She paused, considering just how to explain to the two children a concept that could forever alter two lands and ensure the Dalish future for some time to come. "It did not happen all at once, of course. They fought the Blight for many months before they even began to realize feelings towards each other. I do not think they would have said any one thing caused them to fall in love. They were very similar, after all, and the only members of their order remaining.
"It seems that love often blooms in adversity, perhaps to help us endure, and those were indeed dark times. So while it is not a common thing for those of our people it was, perhaps, only natural that they would come together, being so close for so long with the same desperate goal.
"There were many things they had to overcome, most especially the hatred and mistrust that has existed between our peoples for centuries, things that affected them even though they were friends and comrades already. And then there were their own fears and doubts…but I should stop talking and simply tell you the story, shouldn't I?"
****
Alistair stood off to the side with the rest of their companions as his fellow Grey Warden spoke quietly in the Dalish tongue to the woman who called herself Keeper's first explaining, he assumed, what had happened in the forest and in the elven ruins. He supposed the woman, Lanaya if he remembered properly, was clan leader in her own right now, since Zathrian had sacrificed himself to end the werewolf curse.
The older elven woman was nodding sadly. She reached out to place an arm on the Dalish Warden's shoulder and said something in a reassuring tone.
"What is it you think she is saying to her, hmm?" purred a voice over his shoulder. Zevran. Somehow the elf could take the most innocent things and twist them into something…dirty. Even just hearing his voice grated on Alistair's nerves. He still had no idea what had possessed Kara to spare the elf's life after he tried to assassinate them but it was one of the few times that Alistair had openly disagreed with her plan of action. He only hoped it wouldn't come back to haunt them later.
Alistair decided to ignore Zevran in favor of watching Kara as she continued to converse with the clan leader. Some of the tension in her bearing had eased – he supposed that Lanaya had taken the news as well as it could be taken, given that her beloved leader had been discovered as the root cause behind the werewolf curse and had fueled it for centuries with his hatred. He knew the knowledge weighed heavily on Kara, though she had spoken little of it since they had departed the ruins. He'd seen it in the darkness in her eyes and the confusion he saw there though she had declined to talk about it, to him or anyone else.
Lanaya pitched her voice louder and switched to the King's tongue, addressing all the companions now. "Karaleyna has told me all that happened. Ma serranas, thank you, all of you, for helping to end the curse that plagued my people." She looked back to Kara, though she continued to speak in the King's tongue for all of them. "We would be most pleased if you stayed, for the rituals for the dead tonight and for Cammen and Gheyna's bonding. You are, after all, the reason for their union."
He could see how much she wanted to say yes, he knew how foreign and out of place she felt in the human lands. And he could equally see that she was going to say no, that duty to defeating the Blight would override that desire. Alistair looked around, at the companions who stood around him. They were all tired, all nursing cuts and strains and sprains from the battles against the werewolves. Wynne especially looked worn after keeping them all in shape through the past fights. Morrigan, too, was still recovering from the werewolf bite. She was supposedly cured of the curse now, not that he could see any improvement in her temper. But maybe it wouldn't be such a bad thing for them, all of them, to rest for just a few days.
"I am sorry, I do not think we can stay…" Kara was saying, shaking her head regretfully.
"Would it be so bad?" Kara turned to look at him in surprise at his interruption. "I mean, I don't think that the archdemon is going to show up in the next few days, and we could all use a break. What better place than here?" Alistair continued. He drew closer and lowered his voice confidentially. "Wynne especially could use some rest, don't you think?"
Elven eyes flicked towards Wynne, registered the droop in the elderly mage's posture and the exhaustion written there. As he hoped, concern blossomed in her grey eyes over their elder companion's well-being and for the rest of their group, more concern than she ever showed for herself.
Kara looked back to Lanaya. "If Alistair does not disapprove, perhaps a few days would do us all good."
The other elven woman nodded decisively, pleased. "It is settled then. There is time for all of you to clean up and rest before evening – I will arrange for it."
****
This was home, or as close to home as she had been in many months. If she closed her eyes, she could almost pretend that she was back in her own clan camp, surrounded by beloved faces. The smell of Sylaise's fragrant moss burning in the fire, accustomed spices flavoring the meat and roots for dinner, the sounds of the Dalish tongue all around her, it was all right.
Opening her eyes cracked the illusion though. The faces were almost correct – delicately boned elven faces with mirrored eyes and pointed ears like her own, decorated with vallaslin like those that she knew. But beyond that, it was different, and the familiar faces were those of her companions – humans, qunari, and the singular elf that she traveled with but whose face carried markings other than those of the Creators upon it.
Kara looked for them now, wandering about the camp before the funeral rites began. Wynne was with Lanaya, comparing healing herbs, it seemed. Zevran was trying to charm an elven maiden or two, though Kara doubted that he would have any luck with insular Dalish women. Leliana sat with Hahren Sarel, who had unbent long enough to trade tales with the human bard. Anari romped merrily with some of the clan children, while Sten stood off to the side, impassive as always. Morrigan was nowhere to be found, but that was not in the least bit unusual, though Kara still remained concerned for the witch's well-being. And Alistair…
She ran into her brother Warden coming around an aravel, startling them both. His expression flashed from surprise to appreciation in a moment. "You, ah, look nice," he stammered. "I mean, what you're wearing."
"This?" she said, looking puzzled down at the plain skirt and shirt she wore. "The women of the clan have given me some of their things, since I lost my own at Ostagar. It is nothing special." He still flinched when she named the place, though his expression was not as pained as it had been months before, when the wound was fresh. Alistair was healing from those wounds, slowly but surely as time passed.
His own clothing fit looser on him, she could see that without the usual armor masking the slack. The past few months had been much hard work for all of them, and only what food she could hunt or they could purchase – fine enough for a Dalish used to a spare life, but it bled the excess flesh from them all, even when they had lived no easy life in the past.
"I just mean to say that I've never seen you in anything other than hunting leathers," Alistair was saying. "It suits you."
"Thank you, Alistair," she said with a smile. "This is not practical on the hunt, but it is nice to have something other than leather to wear! It's only a shame that none of the hunters' wear will fit you."
He laughed at that. "I think I'd look a little ridiculous in those robes, to be honest. What about you?" he asked, shifting the subject. "It must be nice, being back with your people."
She gave him a little shrug in reply. Had he somehow known what she was thinking? "It is…strange. Many things are the same, and yet I no longer feel like I belong, quite. Even were this my clan…it is still different."
"Hmm, yes, I know what you mean," he said. "Being back in Redcliffe, there were lots of memories, some fond ones even. But it'll never be home again, not now."
She nodded thoughtfully. "That is it, exactly. There is much here that I love and that I miss, but I am a Grey Warden now. Much as I wish, I cannot go back."
Alistair looked relieved. "Good, I'm glad to hear that. Not about not belonging or anything," he corrected himself. "It's just….I admit I was afraid that you'd want to stay here."
"Stay?" she repeated, surprised. "Why would I stay?"
"It's just that…all of this," he said, waving a hand to indicate their surroundings. "I thought maybe you would want to just stay here, instead of going back to all the darkness out there. I don't think I'd blame you at all."
Kara stepped closer to him and laid a hand on his shoulder reassuringly. "I am a Grey Warden now, Alistair," she repeated. "Before anything else, I will finish this fight by your side."
A quiet, nervous cough interrupted them before Alistair could reply. "Ir abelas, lethallan," a young elven man interjected uneasily. "The Keeper says it is almost time to begin, should you care to join us."
"Ma serannas, lethallin," Kara replied, turning towards him. "Tell the Keeper we shall be there shortly."
"Ma nuvenin," the young man responded with a slight bow, his polite reply marred only by a curious glance at Alistair, before he left to gather up others.
"Shall we?" Kara asked her brother Warden, who motioned for her to lead the way.
"So what exactly is happening tonight?" he asked as they walked.
"The clan will bury their dead, now that there should be no others to follow them," Kara explained. "They will sing songs for them and of them, to keep their memory alive and to call the Creators down to guide them home to the Beyond, even though it has been long since they answered us."
Alistair mused on that for a moment. "If they don't answer, why do you keep calling?"
"Is it any different from your Chantry? Are they not also calling to an absent god, hoping that one day he will hear and return?" she rejoined.
He chuckled at that a bit. "True enough, true enough. It's a common trend with those god types, it seems." They were getting nearer to Hahren Sarel's fire now, where the entire clan was gathering. "So this ritual tonight, this is what you did for Duncan and the others, right?"
"In its fullest form, yes," she replied. "What I did paled in comparison, but I had none of the proper elements available to me." They had come to the edge of the gathered clan, and Lanaya rose to greet them.
"Andaran atishan, lethallin," the Keeper said, welcoming them to the circle. She motioned for Kara and Alistair to join their companions as she continued speaking. "This is a very unusual situation, for the Dalish to allow anyone outside our people to see such a ritual, but you have been of great aid to us in our time of need, asking for nothing but that which was already your due. Tonight, then, we welcome you all as friend, be you of the elvhenan or not. In your honor, we will use your King's tongue where we can, so that you may know what it is to be a part of the Dalish."
Lanaya turned to face her clan, gathered around her. "Come, let us pray to the Creators, lethallin," she invoked. "All-Father, may you forgive our part in this tragedy. Would our sons and daughters have died if not for our pride? Falon'din, Friend of the Dead, may you guide our sons and daughters safely into the Beyond. And most of all, He Who Hunts Alone, the Dread Wolf. He will come for us in the end, but today he turned a blind eye, and for that, we are thankful."
She paused here, and at the cue, the clan spoke aloud as one, Kara joining them as they recited the familiar refrain. "For we are the Dalish, the Keepers of the Lost Lore, the Walkers of the Lonely Path, and never again shall we submit." All remained quiet as the bodies were laid to rest in the earth, so many hunters who had lost their lives to Zathrian's curse, and as the dead were wrapped in the earth's embrace and the fragile saplings planted above, the clan began to sing.
"In Uthenera" the song was called, from the days when the elves did not die but merely slept, a willing departure from the world to make way for newer generations. No elf lived long enough for uthenara, the waking sleep, now, especially not in such times when death stole them all way too soon.
They had sung the dirge far too often of late, this clan and her own, and it never ceased to bring an ache to her heart with each loss the clans sustained. Too many young hunters and artisans, with all the lore and knowledge and life that went with them and with every loss the clans were lessened. Uthenara was supposed to have been a time for rejoicing, a time to remember and give thanks for the life that had gone before, but there was nothing but sorrow here.
Another voice had joined the refrain, one familiar from evenings spent camped close together on the road, and Kara turned in surprise to find Leliana joined in song with the clan. Her pronunciation was occasionally off, but she was true in lyric and tone. Kara wondered how it was that a human woman, even a bard, raised amongst humans had come to know a Dalish song and resolved to ask her of it at the next opportunity. For now, it was enough to treasure the surprising solidarity, and hope for the day that the two peoples could one day all be so close.
The solemn song continued for several rounds as the bodies were given to land, falling silent as the last of the earth fell. The stories would begin soon, told by family and clanmates so that the fallen would not be forgotten, Kara knew. She did not expect the voice that called out for her.
"Grey Warden, will you tell us of Zathrian's end?"
She froze, not sure how to answer. She had given Lanaya the pure unadulterated truth – as Keeper it was Lanaya's responsibility to know so that the lessons learned from Zathrian's fall could be shared with the generations to come. And it was Lanaya's right to tell her clan the truth of how their Keeper had lived and died. Kara shot a glance to the other elven woman, and received a nod in reply, which was a vague enough answer.
She pondered the answer for a few moments longer, knowing that she would have to give it soon. "Keeper Zathrian was a good man, though he was far from perfect," she said finally. "At his end, Zathrian acknowledged his misdeeds and paid for them, and in doing so, he acted bravely, and for the good of his clan. He died a hero, and the clan should be proud of his end."
She ignored the soft snort of disbelief to her side and focused instead on the murmur of appreciation from the clan. It was all they needed to know for now; Lanaya could sort out the entire truth for them later. In all honesty it still ate at her, that a Keeper would cling so to vengeance and hatred that he would harm his entire clan in his pursuit of justice that was no longer justice.
It was the weakness of her people, she thought sadly, to cling to past wrongs beyond all reason and to lash out at others who were not at fault at all. It horrified her, this illogical pursuit of vengeance when there was so much evidence that the world was not the way that jaded eyes wanted to believe it was. There was so much good where others wanted to see only evil.
The humans were a prime example – she would trust Alistair with her life and more, knowing that he never saw her as less than his equal in all things. There were more than enough humans who saw elves as chattel, she knew it from her own experience. But they were not all that way, and the good…it was worth fighting for, worth caring about, worth protecting.
Zathrian, she hoped, had learned at the end that vengeance could destroy that which one was trying to avenge. And she hoped that it was a lesson that his clan would take to heart, to change their world so they could change the world they lived in. It was the only way that they could live in peace, that the Dalish could thrive, that they could have any hope of reaching their former glory.
Kara stayed in the circle, half-listening to the tales as she mulled over her own thoughts until she found herself falling asleep where she sat. With the whole clan present, one attendee more or less was not important, and Lanaya had made it clear that their party was not expected to keep vigil all night, not after the battles with the werewolves and forest denizens. With that in mind, she rose wearily and made her way towards the aravels set aside for their use.
"Grey Warden." She had fully expected her companions to leave with her, but there was something in Sten's voice that caused her to motion the rest on as she paused to look at him expectantly.
"What purpose do such lies serve?" There was challenge in his voice, and the hint of impatience that found its way in ever more often of late.
"Lies?" she repeated. "I told no lies to the clan."
"You speak of this Zathrian as though his actions did not weaken the people he claimed to protect," the qunari warrior replied. "It does not benefit the elves to believe that he did otherwise. It is, in fact, the opposite."
"It is not so simple, Sten," she tried to explain.
"Perhaps you make things far too difficult," Sten retorted. "If the Dalish are too weak to hear the truth of their leader, how will they be strong enough to fight against the darkspawn?"
"The Dalish are strong in ways that you do not understand, Sten." She tried hard to keep the weariness out of her voice, though she was dubious of her success. "When we call, they will answer, and you will see why the shemlen fear Dalish arrows."
Sten watched her for a moment longer, looking unconvinced. "Parshaara. We go nowhere with this." With that, the tall qunari turned on his heel and departed for the men's aravel. Kara waited several long moments before traveling in his wake to where the women were staying.
Alistair was waiting for her there. "I heard what Sten was saying," he said simply.
"It is not important, Alistair," Kara answered, trying to deflect whatever he had intended to say next. She was far too tired to deal with whatever it was.
"I just…I just wanted to say that I think you did the right thing, telling them what you did," Alistair continued. "What Zathrian did…it took courage to end the curse after so many years, at the cost of his own life. It was the right thing to do, and I think he saw that, in the end."
"Anyways," he said, moving away from the aravel and back towards his own, "I just wanted to say something, that the rest of us trust your decisions and your lead, no matter what someone like Sten says."
It surprised her, a little, how much the simple statement of faith warmed her. Alistair always complained about not knowing what to do and about always feeling awkward when he did do something, but his instincts were often on target. There was much good in the humans indeed, exemplified in this man though she doubted he knew it.
"I would not be able to do this without you, Alistair," she told him with a warm smile.
"Well, that's what I'm here for!" Her fellow Warden played it off as a joke, but she could see he was pleased and just a little embarrassed as he left for his aravel and his bed. She made her way to her own rest with refreshed hope that their two peoples would one day exist peacefully together after all.
A/N Lanaya's prayer isn't my own! Thanks to everyone who is reading and especially for my reviewers, you guys are awesome!
Merrill watched her clan's human guest as she sat before the fire, looking thoughtful. "Is there something else you wanted to ask, da'len?"
Lenaire traded glances with Daron again, and the elven boy nodded supportively. "Keeper, the Dalish and humans are so different…how did a Dalish woman fall in love with the king?" The question was larger than just that, Merrill knew, but she chose to answer only what was asked.
"He was not the king at the time, da'len," she reminded the girl. "But even so, you are correct, he was human and she Dalish. We may be different, but at the core, my people and yours are not so dissimilar. We breathe, we feel, we love – sometimes even each other."
She paused, considering just how to explain to the two children a concept that could forever alter two lands and ensure the Dalish future for some time to come. "It did not happen all at once, of course. They fought the Blight for many months before they even began to realize feelings towards each other. I do not think they would have said any one thing caused them to fall in love. They were very similar, after all, and the only members of their order remaining.
"It seems that love often blooms in adversity, perhaps to help us endure, and those were indeed dark times. So while it is not a common thing for those of our people it was, perhaps, only natural that they would come together, being so close for so long with the same desperate goal.
"There were many things they had to overcome, most especially the hatred and mistrust that has existed between our peoples for centuries, things that affected them even though they were friends and comrades already. And then there were their own fears and doubts…but I should stop talking and simply tell you the story, shouldn't I?"
****
Alistair stood off to the side with the rest of their companions as his fellow Grey Warden spoke quietly in the Dalish tongue to the woman who called herself Keeper's first explaining, he assumed, what had happened in the forest and in the elven ruins. He supposed the woman, Lanaya if he remembered properly, was clan leader in her own right now, since Zathrian had sacrificed himself to end the werewolf curse.
The older elven woman was nodding sadly. She reached out to place an arm on the Dalish Warden's shoulder and said something in a reassuring tone.
"What is it you think she is saying to her, hmm?" purred a voice over his shoulder. Zevran. Somehow the elf could take the most innocent things and twist them into something…dirty. Even just hearing his voice grated on Alistair's nerves. He still had no idea what had possessed Kara to spare the elf's life after he tried to assassinate them but it was one of the few times that Alistair had openly disagreed with her plan of action. He only hoped it wouldn't come back to haunt them later.
Alistair decided to ignore Zevran in favor of watching Kara as she continued to converse with the clan leader. Some of the tension in her bearing had eased – he supposed that Lanaya had taken the news as well as it could be taken, given that her beloved leader had been discovered as the root cause behind the werewolf curse and had fueled it for centuries with his hatred. He knew the knowledge weighed heavily on Kara, though she had spoken little of it since they had departed the ruins. He'd seen it in the darkness in her eyes and the confusion he saw there though she had declined to talk about it, to him or anyone else.
Lanaya pitched her voice louder and switched to the King's tongue, addressing all the companions now. "Karaleyna has told me all that happened. Ma serranas, thank you, all of you, for helping to end the curse that plagued my people." She looked back to Kara, though she continued to speak in the King's tongue for all of them. "We would be most pleased if you stayed, for the rituals for the dead tonight and for Cammen and Gheyna's bonding. You are, after all, the reason for their union."
He could see how much she wanted to say yes, he knew how foreign and out of place she felt in the human lands. And he could equally see that she was going to say no, that duty to defeating the Blight would override that desire. Alistair looked around, at the companions who stood around him. They were all tired, all nursing cuts and strains and sprains from the battles against the werewolves. Wynne especially looked worn after keeping them all in shape through the past fights. Morrigan, too, was still recovering from the werewolf bite. She was supposedly cured of the curse now, not that he could see any improvement in her temper. But maybe it wouldn't be such a bad thing for them, all of them, to rest for just a few days.
"I am sorry, I do not think we can stay…" Kara was saying, shaking her head regretfully.
"Would it be so bad?" Kara turned to look at him in surprise at his interruption. "I mean, I don't think that the archdemon is going to show up in the next few days, and we could all use a break. What better place than here?" Alistair continued. He drew closer and lowered his voice confidentially. "Wynne especially could use some rest, don't you think?"
Elven eyes flicked towards Wynne, registered the droop in the elderly mage's posture and the exhaustion written there. As he hoped, concern blossomed in her grey eyes over their elder companion's well-being and for the rest of their group, more concern than she ever showed for herself.
Kara looked back to Lanaya. "If Alistair does not disapprove, perhaps a few days would do us all good."
The other elven woman nodded decisively, pleased. "It is settled then. There is time for all of you to clean up and rest before evening – I will arrange for it."
****
This was home, or as close to home as she had been in many months. If she closed her eyes, she could almost pretend that she was back in her own clan camp, surrounded by beloved faces. The smell of Sylaise's fragrant moss burning in the fire, accustomed spices flavoring the meat and roots for dinner, the sounds of the Dalish tongue all around her, it was all right.
Opening her eyes cracked the illusion though. The faces were almost correct – delicately boned elven faces with mirrored eyes and pointed ears like her own, decorated with vallaslin like those that she knew. But beyond that, it was different, and the familiar faces were those of her companions – humans, qunari, and the singular elf that she traveled with but whose face carried markings other than those of the Creators upon it.
Kara looked for them now, wandering about the camp before the funeral rites began. Wynne was with Lanaya, comparing healing herbs, it seemed. Zevran was trying to charm an elven maiden or two, though Kara doubted that he would have any luck with insular Dalish women. Leliana sat with Hahren Sarel, who had unbent long enough to trade tales with the human bard. Anari romped merrily with some of the clan children, while Sten stood off to the side, impassive as always. Morrigan was nowhere to be found, but that was not in the least bit unusual, though Kara still remained concerned for the witch's well-being. And Alistair…
She ran into her brother Warden coming around an aravel, startling them both. His expression flashed from surprise to appreciation in a moment. "You, ah, look nice," he stammered. "I mean, what you're wearing."
"This?" she said, looking puzzled down at the plain skirt and shirt she wore. "The women of the clan have given me some of their things, since I lost my own at Ostagar. It is nothing special." He still flinched when she named the place, though his expression was not as pained as it had been months before, when the wound was fresh. Alistair was healing from those wounds, slowly but surely as time passed.
His own clothing fit looser on him, she could see that without the usual armor masking the slack. The past few months had been much hard work for all of them, and only what food she could hunt or they could purchase – fine enough for a Dalish used to a spare life, but it bled the excess flesh from them all, even when they had lived no easy life in the past.
"I just mean to say that I've never seen you in anything other than hunting leathers," Alistair was saying. "It suits you."
"Thank you, Alistair," she said with a smile. "This is not practical on the hunt, but it is nice to have something other than leather to wear! It's only a shame that none of the hunters' wear will fit you."
He laughed at that. "I think I'd look a little ridiculous in those robes, to be honest. What about you?" he asked, shifting the subject. "It must be nice, being back with your people."
She gave him a little shrug in reply. Had he somehow known what she was thinking? "It is…strange. Many things are the same, and yet I no longer feel like I belong, quite. Even were this my clan…it is still different."
"Hmm, yes, I know what you mean," he said. "Being back in Redcliffe, there were lots of memories, some fond ones even. But it'll never be home again, not now."
She nodded thoughtfully. "That is it, exactly. There is much here that I love and that I miss, but I am a Grey Warden now. Much as I wish, I cannot go back."
Alistair looked relieved. "Good, I'm glad to hear that. Not about not belonging or anything," he corrected himself. "It's just….I admit I was afraid that you'd want to stay here."
"Stay?" she repeated, surprised. "Why would I stay?"
"It's just that…all of this," he said, waving a hand to indicate their surroundings. "I thought maybe you would want to just stay here, instead of going back to all the darkness out there. I don't think I'd blame you at all."
Kara stepped closer to him and laid a hand on his shoulder reassuringly. "I am a Grey Warden now, Alistair," she repeated. "Before anything else, I will finish this fight by your side."
A quiet, nervous cough interrupted them before Alistair could reply. "Ir abelas, lethallan," a young elven man interjected uneasily. "The Keeper says it is almost time to begin, should you care to join us."
"Ma serannas, lethallin," Kara replied, turning towards him. "Tell the Keeper we shall be there shortly."
"Ma nuvenin," the young man responded with a slight bow, his polite reply marred only by a curious glance at Alistair, before he left to gather up others.
"Shall we?" Kara asked her brother Warden, who motioned for her to lead the way.
"So what exactly is happening tonight?" he asked as they walked.
"The clan will bury their dead, now that there should be no others to follow them," Kara explained. "They will sing songs for them and of them, to keep their memory alive and to call the Creators down to guide them home to the Beyond, even though it has been long since they answered us."
Alistair mused on that for a moment. "If they don't answer, why do you keep calling?"
"Is it any different from your Chantry? Are they not also calling to an absent god, hoping that one day he will hear and return?" she rejoined.
He chuckled at that a bit. "True enough, true enough. It's a common trend with those god types, it seems." They were getting nearer to Hahren Sarel's fire now, where the entire clan was gathering. "So this ritual tonight, this is what you did for Duncan and the others, right?"
"In its fullest form, yes," she replied. "What I did paled in comparison, but I had none of the proper elements available to me." They had come to the edge of the gathered clan, and Lanaya rose to greet them.
"Andaran atishan, lethallin," the Keeper said, welcoming them to the circle. She motioned for Kara and Alistair to join their companions as she continued speaking. "This is a very unusual situation, for the Dalish to allow anyone outside our people to see such a ritual, but you have been of great aid to us in our time of need, asking for nothing but that which was already your due. Tonight, then, we welcome you all as friend, be you of the elvhenan or not. In your honor, we will use your King's tongue where we can, so that you may know what it is to be a part of the Dalish."
Lanaya turned to face her clan, gathered around her. "Come, let us pray to the Creators, lethallin," she invoked. "All-Father, may you forgive our part in this tragedy. Would our sons and daughters have died if not for our pride? Falon'din, Friend of the Dead, may you guide our sons and daughters safely into the Beyond. And most of all, He Who Hunts Alone, the Dread Wolf. He will come for us in the end, but today he turned a blind eye, and for that, we are thankful."
She paused here, and at the cue, the clan spoke aloud as one, Kara joining them as they recited the familiar refrain. "For we are the Dalish, the Keepers of the Lost Lore, the Walkers of the Lonely Path, and never again shall we submit." All remained quiet as the bodies were laid to rest in the earth, so many hunters who had lost their lives to Zathrian's curse, and as the dead were wrapped in the earth's embrace and the fragile saplings planted above, the clan began to sing.
"In Uthenera" the song was called, from the days when the elves did not die but merely slept, a willing departure from the world to make way for newer generations. No elf lived long enough for uthenara, the waking sleep, now, especially not in such times when death stole them all way too soon.
They had sung the dirge far too often of late, this clan and her own, and it never ceased to bring an ache to her heart with each loss the clans sustained. Too many young hunters and artisans, with all the lore and knowledge and life that went with them and with every loss the clans were lessened. Uthenara was supposed to have been a time for rejoicing, a time to remember and give thanks for the life that had gone before, but there was nothing but sorrow here.
Another voice had joined the refrain, one familiar from evenings spent camped close together on the road, and Kara turned in surprise to find Leliana joined in song with the clan. Her pronunciation was occasionally off, but she was true in lyric and tone. Kara wondered how it was that a human woman, even a bard, raised amongst humans had come to know a Dalish song and resolved to ask her of it at the next opportunity. For now, it was enough to treasure the surprising solidarity, and hope for the day that the two peoples could one day all be so close.
The solemn song continued for several rounds as the bodies were given to land, falling silent as the last of the earth fell. The stories would begin soon, told by family and clanmates so that the fallen would not be forgotten, Kara knew. She did not expect the voice that called out for her.
"Grey Warden, will you tell us of Zathrian's end?"
She froze, not sure how to answer. She had given Lanaya the pure unadulterated truth – as Keeper it was Lanaya's responsibility to know so that the lessons learned from Zathrian's fall could be shared with the generations to come. And it was Lanaya's right to tell her clan the truth of how their Keeper had lived and died. Kara shot a glance to the other elven woman, and received a nod in reply, which was a vague enough answer.
She pondered the answer for a few moments longer, knowing that she would have to give it soon. "Keeper Zathrian was a good man, though he was far from perfect," she said finally. "At his end, Zathrian acknowledged his misdeeds and paid for them, and in doing so, he acted bravely, and for the good of his clan. He died a hero, and the clan should be proud of his end."
She ignored the soft snort of disbelief to her side and focused instead on the murmur of appreciation from the clan. It was all they needed to know for now; Lanaya could sort out the entire truth for them later. In all honesty it still ate at her, that a Keeper would cling so to vengeance and hatred that he would harm his entire clan in his pursuit of justice that was no longer justice.
It was the weakness of her people, she thought sadly, to cling to past wrongs beyond all reason and to lash out at others who were not at fault at all. It horrified her, this illogical pursuit of vengeance when there was so much evidence that the world was not the way that jaded eyes wanted to believe it was. There was so much good where others wanted to see only evil.
The humans were a prime example – she would trust Alistair with her life and more, knowing that he never saw her as less than his equal in all things. There were more than enough humans who saw elves as chattel, she knew it from her own experience. But they were not all that way, and the good…it was worth fighting for, worth caring about, worth protecting.
Zathrian, she hoped, had learned at the end that vengeance could destroy that which one was trying to avenge. And she hoped that it was a lesson that his clan would take to heart, to change their world so they could change the world they lived in. It was the only way that they could live in peace, that the Dalish could thrive, that they could have any hope of reaching their former glory.
Kara stayed in the circle, half-listening to the tales as she mulled over her own thoughts until she found herself falling asleep where she sat. With the whole clan present, one attendee more or less was not important, and Lanaya had made it clear that their party was not expected to keep vigil all night, not after the battles with the werewolves and forest denizens. With that in mind, she rose wearily and made her way towards the aravels set aside for their use.
"Grey Warden." She had fully expected her companions to leave with her, but there was something in Sten's voice that caused her to motion the rest on as she paused to look at him expectantly.
"What purpose do such lies serve?" There was challenge in his voice, and the hint of impatience that found its way in ever more often of late.
"Lies?" she repeated. "I told no lies to the clan."
"You speak of this Zathrian as though his actions did not weaken the people he claimed to protect," the qunari warrior replied. "It does not benefit the elves to believe that he did otherwise. It is, in fact, the opposite."
"It is not so simple, Sten," she tried to explain.
"Perhaps you make things far too difficult," Sten retorted. "If the Dalish are too weak to hear the truth of their leader, how will they be strong enough to fight against the darkspawn?"
"The Dalish are strong in ways that you do not understand, Sten." She tried hard to keep the weariness out of her voice, though she was dubious of her success. "When we call, they will answer, and you will see why the shemlen fear Dalish arrows."
Sten watched her for a moment longer, looking unconvinced. "Parshaara. We go nowhere with this." With that, the tall qunari turned on his heel and departed for the men's aravel. Kara waited several long moments before traveling in his wake to where the women were staying.
Alistair was waiting for her there. "I heard what Sten was saying," he said simply.
"It is not important, Alistair," Kara answered, trying to deflect whatever he had intended to say next. She was far too tired to deal with whatever it was.
"I just…I just wanted to say that I think you did the right thing, telling them what you did," Alistair continued. "What Zathrian did…it took courage to end the curse after so many years, at the cost of his own life. It was the right thing to do, and I think he saw that, in the end."
"Anyways," he said, moving away from the aravel and back towards his own, "I just wanted to say something, that the rest of us trust your decisions and your lead, no matter what someone like Sten says."
It surprised her, a little, how much the simple statement of faith warmed her. Alistair always complained about not knowing what to do and about always feeling awkward when he did do something, but his instincts were often on target. There was much good in the humans indeed, exemplified in this man though she doubted he knew it.
"I would not be able to do this without you, Alistair," she told him with a warm smile.
"Well, that's what I'm here for!" Her fellow Warden played it off as a joke, but she could see he was pleased and just a little embarrassed as he left for his aravel and his bed. She made her way to her own rest with refreshed hope that their two peoples would one day exist peacefully together after all.
#54
Posté 10 octobre 2010 - 03:32
Yay, Kara and I have fanart! The ever wonderful Mel_Redux is practicing with her new tablet, and she drew a picture of Kara for me!

Thanks a million Mel, Kara and I appreciate it!
ETA: Next chapter? I'm working on it, I swear...it's just coming along slowly!

Thanks a million Mel, Kara and I appreciate it!
ETA: Next chapter? I'm working on it, I swear...it's just coming along slowly!
Modifié par Sandtigress, 10 octobre 2010 - 03:34 .
#55
Posté 09 novembre 2010 - 03:26
A/N So sorry for the delays guys! Work is picking up and I had a bad run with migraines that just kill my creativity, but I've got new meds. Yay new meds! Hoping that my writing pace picks up, but thank you all so much for being patient, and especially for reading!
This morning's dance was under a master's close scrutiny, slow to praise, quick with criticism.
"Your blows require more force, da'len. No foe will fall to a strike like that."
"You must find the rhythm, feel it within, let it guide your steps."
Her focus narrowed, trying to match her steps to the beat of the drum. No sooner had she found the rhythm than the tempo changed, the abrupt change causing her feet to tangle beneath her, losing the form entirely and only barely avoiding an embarrassing tumble across the practice floor. Kara blew out a frustrated breath and slipped her blades back in their sheaths before rising from her knees to brush the dirt from her leggings.
Her mentor's voice spoke from behind again. "You are trying too hard, da'len." She turned to face Master Varathorn, seated on one side of the field. "Do not listen to the drums – feel them. Sarel's drums will not be on the field of battle with you. They represent the rhythm of combat, the ebb and flow of those around you. It is never constant, and you will fail if you cannot adapt to its changes.
"Close your eyes," he instructed. "Do not hear the beat, feel it within. You have been in battle, you have been serenaded with its song, even if you were not aware at the time."
She did as he bade, shutting her eyes as the low sounds of Sarel's drums set a slow pace again. Master Varathorn's voice sounded in counter-point to the drums' beat. "The drum is your own heart's pulse, da'len. Shut out the world, feel only this. The song of battle is a cacophony, but at its core beats a heart rhythm. Find that, be one with the conflict around you, and you will not miss a strike or a parry." Kara felt the drums' beat within her chest, timed her breathing to its pulse.
"Draw your weapons, da'len," the master's voice commanded, and she moved to obey, eyes still closed to the world around her. "Now dance."
It was easier this time, far more natural than trying to find the cadence on her own. Instinct guided her, adjusting her own pace as the drums sped or slowed, and she found that her mind could wander just a bit as she moved through the familiar steps. It had been very kind of Master Varathorn to share what he knew of the old arts with her, and in some ways, quite ironic.
It was this very thing she should have been doing that fateful morning that seemed so long ago – traveling here to speak with Master Varathorn while the clans were near one another. Instead she had chosen the hunt with Tamlen, disgraced again for fighting her battles. It had seemed only fitting that she share his punishment, since she deserved it as much as he, which was to say not really at all.
Now she looked back and wondered how it might have been different had Tamlen gone on his hunt and she to Master Varathorn as planned. Would Tamlen have tried to explore the caves alone, to still find the mirror? Would he have been so foolhardy without her by his side, or would he have gone on anyways and disappeared, his fate never known to his clan? Would Duncan have come to claim her without her tainted blood to make his offer irrefutable? And had all that come to pass, would another have survived in her place at the Joining, or would Alistair be fighting alone against the Blight now?
But for Tamlen's loss, maybe it was better this way. Perhaps even despite Tamlen's loss. She slowed as the drumbeat did, even as her momentum in fighting the Blight did, and sighed. The Creators would guide where they will, Keeper Marethari would have told her. Possibly she just needed to have a little more faith in the Creators' will.
"Very good, da'len. Much better." Master Varathorn's voice intruded on her thoughts. "Come, take your rest with us. Your father was known to me, though not as well as I would have liked. I would come to know his daughter instead, if I may." Kara obediently made her way over to where the two elders sat, alone on their side of the clearing, and took a comfortable seat kneeling before them.
"Your father would be very proud of you, da'len. You fight well for one with no master of the arts to call your own," the master woodsmith told her.
"Ma serranas, Master," she replied, not certain how she should feel about the praise. Her father was an unknown entity, having died well before her birth. She knew that the clan had loved their former keeper, enough to take in and cherish his only child though her mother was from another clan. Beyond that, though, nothing. The clan rarely spoke of him, or her mother, content in this instance to leave the past in the past.
It was a strange practice, to her mind, for a people whose lives were spent in the pursuit of reconstructing what was lost to time. Learn what you could from the past, and when there was nothing to be learned, leave it behind. In many ways, the unsaid mantra made her people strong, gave them direction and purpose in a world that feared and hated them. In this case, however, it left her feeling somewhat empty, caught in the futility of wanting to make proud a man she knew nothing about, could know nothing about. Master Varathorn could say the words as often as he liked, but she no way of knowing the truth behind them.
Rather than dwell on it further, she changed the subject. "How is it that you came to learn the arts, Master Varathorn? It is not common for one to be both craftmaster and master of the swordarts, is it?"
The elder laughed. "I am hardly a master of either, though I claim my share of our people's knowledge of crafting with wood and steel. But I learned a little of the sword arts from my mother. She believed a craftsman should know the use of what he made.
"Once, our people had the time to be both master craftsmen and master fighters," he sighed. "But it is younglings like you who will lead us to a future where it might be so again." Master Varathorn looked across the field and Kara followed his gaze to find Alistair standing slightly apart from the elves who had gathered to watch the morning's practice session. "A future where we can dwell peacefully with the shems and recover what was lost to us."
He turned to face the elven Warden again. "You are close, these shemlen and you?"
"We are united in purpose, at least," she answered, unwilling to say more and uncertain how to explain the complex relationships in their little band.
"And in such union is lasting friendship formed," the master finished, nodding in satisfaction. "You have done a remarkable thing, bringing to yourself shemlen, our brethren from the city, and even one of the like-minded people. Though it is perhaps a peculiar one, I think it is good for us all that you have formed such a clan for yourself."
Kara mulled over that for a moment, then shook her head. "The others are companions, friends even, but only Alistair is like clan."
Beside them, Hahren Sarel scoffed. "You speak of them as if they were like us. Claiming shems as clan? Nothing good can come from it."
"That is not what my father taught as keeper, hahren," Kara countered mildly. "Nor what Keeper Lanaya believes. We cannot live in peace unless we can reach an understanding with the humans. Beyond that, there is more to becoming a Grey Warden than you know. Alistair and I are united by that, even as it separates us from those around us. He is as much my clan as that which I was born to."
Hahren Sarel looked unconvinced but held his tongue, though Master Varathorn favored her with a more thoughtful glance. The craftsmith stood abruptly, gathering a pair of swords as he rose.
"Come then, da'len. We have talked enough – it is time to show me what you have learned." He walked out onto the practice field and she followed willingly, tired of talking herself.
*****
"Like what you see?" Alistair angled his head to glare at Zevran, who somehow managed to smirk and look innocent at the same time.
"What do you want, Zevran?" he asked grumpily, turning to watch his fellow Warden's skirmish with the clan elder.
"Me? I am simply here to enjoy the view. There are many lovely sights to be seen in these woods, wouldn't you agree?" Alistair didn't believe the act for a minute. The assassin was near Kara far too often for his liking, always watching her and trying to curry her favor and Alistair didn't like it one bit.
He turned to face the elf squarely and lowered his voice. "What are your intentions towards her, anyways?"
The innocent look on Zevran's face never budged for a second. "Her? Are we talking about somebody in particular, Alistair?"
"Don't dodge the question, Zevran. You know exactly who I'm talking about," he growled.
The infuriating elf laughed in his face. "Such hostility, Alistair! Is this brotherly concern I am detecting?" The assassin's expression turned sly. "Or is it something else? Jealousy, perhaps?"
"What? I'm not jealous! Why would I be jealous?" Alistair was momentarily nonplussed before he glared at Zevran again. "I'm just asking what your intentions are. You did try to kill us all, remember?"
"And now I owe her a blood debt, as she has spared my life." The normally jovial elf grew serious for a moment. "Whatever my…intentions might be, you can be assured that our lovely Warden will come to no harm at my hands. I do not think I could even if I tried," he added with a wink before adopting that shrewd expression again. "But perhaps it is not my intentions you should be examining, hmm?"
"What are you trying to suggest?" he stammered, but the elf was already gone, chuckling to himself about something that Alistair simply did not understand. Mystified, he looked back to the field, where it looked like the skirmish was moving towards its end.
To his disbelief another voice sounded next to him. "You watch her very intently."
This time he found a Dalish woman, a girl whose face lacked the intricate tattoos that marked the adults' faces. Red-haired and pretty, he thought he remembered Kara talking to her before…Gheyna was her name. The girl who was getting married in a few days.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"The way you watch her," the girl said, tilting her head a bit as she studied him. "As if you wish you were out there instead of Master Varathorn."
"Instead of…?" he trailed off, thinking about it. It was true that he and his fellow Warden often sparred together and that it was quite enjoyable. And it was also true that he rather missed their little routines from the road – sparring in the mornings and reading lessons at the end of the day, though those were quickly becoming reading sessions as Kara's proficiency rapidly improved. It was nice, and as peaceful as anything could be with a Blight upon Ferelden.
Gheyna was still studying him. "The way you look at her, it is like the way Cammen looks at me, when he thinks I don't see."
"I…what?" She wasn't really implying what it sounded like she was implying, was she? Cammen was the fellow that Gheyna was going to marry, bond with, the Dalish called it. And she thought he looked at Kara like that? The idea was absolutely absurd, of course. Impossible even. Kara was his friend, his sister Warden!
She was his partner…but that word brought up all sorts of other imagery. It wasn't as if he had never thought of a life with someone, but then it was as something he could never experience, not as a templar in the Chantry. It wasn't forbidden exactly but it was certainly frowned upon and none of the templars he had known were married. He had dared to dream, some days; moreso when Duncan had conscripted him but even then his contact with the other sex had been extremely limited, and it wasn't as if he had had the time to pursue anyone anyways.
Of course it would figure then that he, being the bumbling idiot that he was, would start falling for the first woman that he spent any time around. And if he were going to be really, truly honest with himself that might be what was happening. That is if that was what you called thinking about a person all the time, and finding yourself watching her even when you didn't realize it yourself, though apparently everyone else did.
But then again…then again, it wasn't every woman who made him act like a fool. If he had just wanted graceful and kind, there was Leliana. He liked the bard well enough, but not like that. And if it was simply exotic and intelligent he wanted there was Morrigan, and outright hatred wasn't enough to describe how he felt about her. Objectively speaking, those two might even have more in the way of physical beauty than the wild Dalish elf who embodied the untamed yet remarkably sophisticated culture that he found here among her people.
No, there was something different about his fellow Warden that drew him and had from the start, Alistair realized, even in long ago Ostagar. There was an indefinable something to her – the quiet pride and a never-spoken of sense of self-confidence, the dissonance between fierce warrior and gentle woman who listened as her companions spilled their life stories and problems, the undying sense of honor and duty that drove her. She fascinated him, made him want to know more about her, made him want to spend as much time as he could near her.
And that, of course, was where it ended, because never in a million years could he ever expect her to feel the same way. Why would she? As if she were reading his mind though, Gheyna spoke up again.
"She watches you too, you know." Alistair looked at her in surprise. Surely she was mistaken, but the elven girl continued. "She denies it, but she does. She looks for you when you are not in sight and her eyes follow you when you are near," she insisted.
"She does?" he stammered. He really needed to start putting more than two words together at a time. "I mean, you really think so?" The girl's nod sent a wave of mixed emotions through him – relief and gratitude that his newly-realized affections might be returned, but also fear and a crippling uncertainty.
Even knowing that she might, maybe, feel the same or come to feel the same, someday, what was he supposed to do? Flirt, he knew how to do that, but Zevran flirted outrageously and hadn't gotten anywhere with it that he could tell. He wanted more than the flash of her smile or the sound of her laughter, though those were good things too. They were common things though, that anyone with enough wit and humor could summon and he wanted to be anything but commonplace to her.
Something in his answer or his expression seemed to satisfy the elven woman, who appeared to have lost a great deal of her shyness around humans since their initial meeting, or at least considered this important enough to risk talking to him about it. "In the bonding ceremony, there is a part that only pairs participate in. She has no one in the clan to partner with, but you could do it."
"Me?" Alistair replied uncertainly, blinking. "But I don't know…"
"I will show you," Gheyna interrupted his protest. "Tomorrow, the hunters will take Cammen out for his kill and she has agreed to go with them. I will show you then."
The elven girl seemed very certain about the whole thing. "Alright," he finally ventured. "If you're sure I won't screw it all up and make a mess of things. It's your ceremony."
She seemed very pleased by the whole thing. In the field, Kara and the clan elder had finished their duel – a draw – and he was saying something in elvish that Alistair couldn't understand. As Gheyna was turning to leave, Alistair asked her a question. "Why are you so interested in helping me anyways?"
The girl smiled. "The Grey Warden did me a great service when she opened my eyes to Cammen's plea. I only thought I might be able to return the favor." And with that, she was gone, and Alistair was just as confused as he had been at the start.
Kara was approaching him then, looking a little dazed herself, though she cheered noticeably upon seeing him. Noting that pleased him but made his stomach do a nervous flutter. Her expression darkened slightly as she followed the elven girl's progress away. "What did Gheyna want?"
Her reaction puzzled him. "Nothing much. She was just telling me a little about the ceremony in a few days." Somehow it seemed like his part in the whole thing should be a secret.
Kara relaxed at that. "She…well, it's not important." She waved a hand to dismiss whatever it was that she had started to say, and it was clear she wasn't going to finish the thought.
Alistair wondered at that too, but decided to let it drop. "What was it that the elder was saying to you?" he asked instead. "It seemed important."
"Master Varathorn?" She paused for a moment, probably figuring how best to translate for him. "He offered to stand witness for me at my bonding someday, since my own father is gone." She shrugged a little, trying to play off the deed, but Alistair could tell it had been a moving gesture for her. "It will not be necessary, of course, but it was his way of inviting me into the clan, in a sense." That explained it then – he had learned in these past few months that clan was everything to the Dalish, and he knew that the loss of her own weighed heavily on her though she rarely spoke of it.
"To be truthful, I was not sure what welcome we would find here, when we first approached," she admitted. "I am most grateful for their kindness thus far."
"But you're Dalish," Alistair protested. "Why wouldn't they take you in? You're one of them!"
Kara shook her head sadly. "Things are not so easy, Alistair. Hatred for the shemlen runs deep amongst my people, and there are many who would turn away one they thought tainted by contact with humans. We were fortunate both that the clan was more tolerant than most and that they were desperately in need of our help."
"Tolerant?" Alistair laughed. "I don't know, I got some pretty nasty glares around the camp for awhile there."
There was a touch of laughter in her eyes as well, and just a glint of wicked humor as she replied. "At least they did not fill you with arrows first."
*****
That night was another one gathered around the fire as the clan's storyteller did was he was named for. He was being quite kind by speaking in the king's tongue for their sakes, and keeping the glares and the anti-human stories to a minimum, Alistair thought.
He had just finished the tale of a clan leader from long ago who had saved his clan from a darkspawn attack, quite appropriate for the current day. That, of course, focused the clan's attention on the two Grey Wardens in their midst and they were peppered with questions on all sides.
Lanaya, by virtue of being leader, managed to have hers heard over the unintelligible jumble of voices. "How was it that you came to be Grey Wardens?" Apparently the whole clan was interested in hearing the answer as the noise died down to allow them to answer.
"Well, my own story's not that interesting," Alistair replied. "I was in a tournament and lost, the Warden Commander recruited me anyways, the Grand Cleric's head exploded when I got conscripted, and here I am."
"He recruited you even though you lost the tournament?" someone asked from across the fire.
"I know, I don't get it either," Alistair agreed. "But Duncan said he saw something in me that he liked. I guess he didn't see it in the people who actually won."
Lanaya smiled. "And you, da'len? Will you share with us your story? No Dalish has joined the Grey Wardens for many years."
Alistair was curious too – she'd never shared the whole story with him. She hesitated some before starting. "Here then, my people, the tale of how a Dalish hunter became a Grey Warden." He'd heard a few of the tales begin in a similar way – the formula invoked an instant reaction in the other elves who settled in to hear the tale.
"Two young hunters from clan Mahariel went out on the hunt, not far from the camp of their clan," she began. It was a little strange to hear her tell it as though it were about someone else, but he supposed that it helped her to tell it as such. From what little he had been told, he knew it was a painful event in her life.
"They ran across the trail of a small band of humans who had made their way into the woods and knew that they had to drive them away before they discovered the camp. So they caught them, three men. Before the men fled, they spoke of a cave and showed the two hunters a treasure, a small thing that they had found within, covered in ancient elven script. Tamlen wanted to find the cave, to seek out lore for the Keeper."
From the nods around the fire, it was what many of them would have done, but Kara shook her head. "It was a foolish thing to do, and had the young hunters been wiser they would have returned first to the camp. But they found the cave on their own, a place that had not been there before. And within were peculiar signs, as though humans and elves had once lived their together. They did not understand, and so they delved deeper." Though her voice held steady, Alistair saw the sorrow in her eyes as she continued.
"Deep within the cave they found a mirror, a strange thing unlike any that they had ever seen before. Tamlen drew near, saying that he could see something within and before Karaleyna could stop him, he was caught by something ancient and dark." She paused, remembering, and the clan in its entirety seemed to hold its breath with her.
"When she awoke, it was to find herself amongst her clan, without her clanmate. The Grey Warden commander found her sick and alone in the forest and brought her back, and of Tamlen there was no sign. The Grey Warden told her that the mirror had caused her illness and summoned darkspawn to the wood – the mirror he destroyed and the darkspawn they killed, but Tamlen they did not find."
"What happened to him?" a young, quavering voice asked.
"I do not know," Kara replied. Alistair could hear the grief in her voice now, though she continued the tale. "The Grey Warden said that he was gone and would not return. Then he told Karaleyna that she had the darkspawn sickness, that it would destroy her and her clan unless she left with him, to become a Grey Warden. So the Keeper sent her away, to preserve her life and to save her clan."
"Your Keeper sent you away?" one child asked in hushed horror.
"Yes," Kara answered. "I have not seen my clan since, though I hope they are safe. They travelled to the north to escape the Blight, as much of your clan will do soon, I am sure."
The child considered that for a moment. "But you have a new clan now, yes? And you'll save us from the darkspawn?"
"Yes," Kara answered again, and Alistair's stomach did the nervous fluttery thing again as she looked to him and smiled, lightening a little the sorrow in her eyes.
The circle around the fire stayed eerily quiet for a moment until Leliana, ever the bard, offered to share a story, an offer that was eagerly seized by the group. Alistair did not miss the grateful look that Kara flashed the bard as she began, and when the Dalish Warden slipped away into the night he got up and trailed after her.
Alistair found her seated at the edge of a still pond not far from the camp, knees drawn up to her chest with her head resting on her crossed arms. He hesitated a moment, not really sure why he had come or what he had expected to do except that he wanted to make things better for her somehow, even though that was impossible. He very nearly turned around without announcing his presence until she spoke.
"I broke tradition earlier. We never speak of our dead." He should have known that he couldn't sneak up on a Dalish hunter, not in the woods. Since he was revealed, he moved closer to sit nearby, not quite touching. She didn't look at him, staring out instead over the water.
"I think it's good to talk about them," he said carefully, not really sure what response she was looking for. "It's better to talk about them than to forget about them."
To his relief she nodded. "I think so too." She tossed a pebble into the water, watching the ripples as it sank to the bottom. "I see him sometimes, in my dreams. It's as if the archdemon knows and taunts me with him." She paused briefly. "Do you think it knows? Can it know, about Tamlen and the mirror?"
"I don't really know," he answered truthfully. "The way the taint connects us all…maybe." He didn't really want to tell her about what happened to those who were tainted too long, that they became ghouls and slaves of the archdemon. It was just as likely that he had died of the taint first, after all, like she almost had. Knowing about the alternative would just cause her more anguish.
She was silent for a while before speaking again. "Do you ever see Duncan?" she asked quietly.
"I see the archdemon sometimes, like you, but no, I've never seen Duncan in a darkspawn dream," he answered. Not in the darkspawn ones, at least. Sometimes his surrogate father showed up in other dreams that were just as bad though.
"In my dreams, he blames me for not saving him. He's right, you know," she said softly. "I should have told him to go back, I should have stopped him from touching that mirror."
Alistair knew that feeling well. A part of him still wished that he had been there on the battlefield next to Duncan. But he knew now that another part of him was glad – not that Duncan was gone – but that he had this opportunity to fight for what Duncan believed in and maybe to do it next to someone special.
"I don't believe that," he told her firmly. "I don't think Tamlen would blame you any more than Duncan would blame me." She shifted just enough to look at him. "Our connection goes both ways. If I had to guess…I would say the archdemon knows that you're coming for it. It's just using him against you, trying to make you quit."
She didn't answer, turning to look out over the now-still waters again instead. Alistair racked his brain for something that he could do to reassure her, cheer her up, something. What he wanted to do was wrap her in his arms, but the idea of that terrified him. He was in no way sure if friends were allowed to do that, or if it was even something the Dalish did.
He settled instead for moving over the last few inches that separated them and dropping one arm around her shoulders, pulling her in for a brief and very awkward half-hug. He felt her tense at first and wondered if he had done the wrong thing, but she relaxed a moment later and even leaned into him just a bit before pulling away.
They stayed like that for awhile, side by side, watching the twinkle of the stars in the mirror of the water, neither of them saying a word, both knowing there really weren't any more words to say.
This morning's dance was under a master's close scrutiny, slow to praise, quick with criticism.
"Your blows require more force, da'len. No foe will fall to a strike like that."
"You must find the rhythm, feel it within, let it guide your steps."
Her focus narrowed, trying to match her steps to the beat of the drum. No sooner had she found the rhythm than the tempo changed, the abrupt change causing her feet to tangle beneath her, losing the form entirely and only barely avoiding an embarrassing tumble across the practice floor. Kara blew out a frustrated breath and slipped her blades back in their sheaths before rising from her knees to brush the dirt from her leggings.
Her mentor's voice spoke from behind again. "You are trying too hard, da'len." She turned to face Master Varathorn, seated on one side of the field. "Do not listen to the drums – feel them. Sarel's drums will not be on the field of battle with you. They represent the rhythm of combat, the ebb and flow of those around you. It is never constant, and you will fail if you cannot adapt to its changes.
"Close your eyes," he instructed. "Do not hear the beat, feel it within. You have been in battle, you have been serenaded with its song, even if you were not aware at the time."
She did as he bade, shutting her eyes as the low sounds of Sarel's drums set a slow pace again. Master Varathorn's voice sounded in counter-point to the drums' beat. "The drum is your own heart's pulse, da'len. Shut out the world, feel only this. The song of battle is a cacophony, but at its core beats a heart rhythm. Find that, be one with the conflict around you, and you will not miss a strike or a parry." Kara felt the drums' beat within her chest, timed her breathing to its pulse.
"Draw your weapons, da'len," the master's voice commanded, and she moved to obey, eyes still closed to the world around her. "Now dance."
It was easier this time, far more natural than trying to find the cadence on her own. Instinct guided her, adjusting her own pace as the drums sped or slowed, and she found that her mind could wander just a bit as she moved through the familiar steps. It had been very kind of Master Varathorn to share what he knew of the old arts with her, and in some ways, quite ironic.
It was this very thing she should have been doing that fateful morning that seemed so long ago – traveling here to speak with Master Varathorn while the clans were near one another. Instead she had chosen the hunt with Tamlen, disgraced again for fighting her battles. It had seemed only fitting that she share his punishment, since she deserved it as much as he, which was to say not really at all.
Now she looked back and wondered how it might have been different had Tamlen gone on his hunt and she to Master Varathorn as planned. Would Tamlen have tried to explore the caves alone, to still find the mirror? Would he have been so foolhardy without her by his side, or would he have gone on anyways and disappeared, his fate never known to his clan? Would Duncan have come to claim her without her tainted blood to make his offer irrefutable? And had all that come to pass, would another have survived in her place at the Joining, or would Alistair be fighting alone against the Blight now?
But for Tamlen's loss, maybe it was better this way. Perhaps even despite Tamlen's loss. She slowed as the drumbeat did, even as her momentum in fighting the Blight did, and sighed. The Creators would guide where they will, Keeper Marethari would have told her. Possibly she just needed to have a little more faith in the Creators' will.
"Very good, da'len. Much better." Master Varathorn's voice intruded on her thoughts. "Come, take your rest with us. Your father was known to me, though not as well as I would have liked. I would come to know his daughter instead, if I may." Kara obediently made her way over to where the two elders sat, alone on their side of the clearing, and took a comfortable seat kneeling before them.
"Your father would be very proud of you, da'len. You fight well for one with no master of the arts to call your own," the master woodsmith told her.
"Ma serranas, Master," she replied, not certain how she should feel about the praise. Her father was an unknown entity, having died well before her birth. She knew that the clan had loved their former keeper, enough to take in and cherish his only child though her mother was from another clan. Beyond that, though, nothing. The clan rarely spoke of him, or her mother, content in this instance to leave the past in the past.
It was a strange practice, to her mind, for a people whose lives were spent in the pursuit of reconstructing what was lost to time. Learn what you could from the past, and when there was nothing to be learned, leave it behind. In many ways, the unsaid mantra made her people strong, gave them direction and purpose in a world that feared and hated them. In this case, however, it left her feeling somewhat empty, caught in the futility of wanting to make proud a man she knew nothing about, could know nothing about. Master Varathorn could say the words as often as he liked, but she no way of knowing the truth behind them.
Rather than dwell on it further, she changed the subject. "How is it that you came to learn the arts, Master Varathorn? It is not common for one to be both craftmaster and master of the swordarts, is it?"
The elder laughed. "I am hardly a master of either, though I claim my share of our people's knowledge of crafting with wood and steel. But I learned a little of the sword arts from my mother. She believed a craftsman should know the use of what he made.
"Once, our people had the time to be both master craftsmen and master fighters," he sighed. "But it is younglings like you who will lead us to a future where it might be so again." Master Varathorn looked across the field and Kara followed his gaze to find Alistair standing slightly apart from the elves who had gathered to watch the morning's practice session. "A future where we can dwell peacefully with the shems and recover what was lost to us."
He turned to face the elven Warden again. "You are close, these shemlen and you?"
"We are united in purpose, at least," she answered, unwilling to say more and uncertain how to explain the complex relationships in their little band.
"And in such union is lasting friendship formed," the master finished, nodding in satisfaction. "You have done a remarkable thing, bringing to yourself shemlen, our brethren from the city, and even one of the like-minded people. Though it is perhaps a peculiar one, I think it is good for us all that you have formed such a clan for yourself."
Kara mulled over that for a moment, then shook her head. "The others are companions, friends even, but only Alistair is like clan."
Beside them, Hahren Sarel scoffed. "You speak of them as if they were like us. Claiming shems as clan? Nothing good can come from it."
"That is not what my father taught as keeper, hahren," Kara countered mildly. "Nor what Keeper Lanaya believes. We cannot live in peace unless we can reach an understanding with the humans. Beyond that, there is more to becoming a Grey Warden than you know. Alistair and I are united by that, even as it separates us from those around us. He is as much my clan as that which I was born to."
Hahren Sarel looked unconvinced but held his tongue, though Master Varathorn favored her with a more thoughtful glance. The craftsmith stood abruptly, gathering a pair of swords as he rose.
"Come then, da'len. We have talked enough – it is time to show me what you have learned." He walked out onto the practice field and she followed willingly, tired of talking herself.
*****
"Like what you see?" Alistair angled his head to glare at Zevran, who somehow managed to smirk and look innocent at the same time.
"What do you want, Zevran?" he asked grumpily, turning to watch his fellow Warden's skirmish with the clan elder.
"Me? I am simply here to enjoy the view. There are many lovely sights to be seen in these woods, wouldn't you agree?" Alistair didn't believe the act for a minute. The assassin was near Kara far too often for his liking, always watching her and trying to curry her favor and Alistair didn't like it one bit.
He turned to face the elf squarely and lowered his voice. "What are your intentions towards her, anyways?"
The innocent look on Zevran's face never budged for a second. "Her? Are we talking about somebody in particular, Alistair?"
"Don't dodge the question, Zevran. You know exactly who I'm talking about," he growled.
The infuriating elf laughed in his face. "Such hostility, Alistair! Is this brotherly concern I am detecting?" The assassin's expression turned sly. "Or is it something else? Jealousy, perhaps?"
"What? I'm not jealous! Why would I be jealous?" Alistair was momentarily nonplussed before he glared at Zevran again. "I'm just asking what your intentions are. You did try to kill us all, remember?"
"And now I owe her a blood debt, as she has spared my life." The normally jovial elf grew serious for a moment. "Whatever my…intentions might be, you can be assured that our lovely Warden will come to no harm at my hands. I do not think I could even if I tried," he added with a wink before adopting that shrewd expression again. "But perhaps it is not my intentions you should be examining, hmm?"
"What are you trying to suggest?" he stammered, but the elf was already gone, chuckling to himself about something that Alistair simply did not understand. Mystified, he looked back to the field, where it looked like the skirmish was moving towards its end.
To his disbelief another voice sounded next to him. "You watch her very intently."
This time he found a Dalish woman, a girl whose face lacked the intricate tattoos that marked the adults' faces. Red-haired and pretty, he thought he remembered Kara talking to her before…Gheyna was her name. The girl who was getting married in a few days.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"The way you watch her," the girl said, tilting her head a bit as she studied him. "As if you wish you were out there instead of Master Varathorn."
"Instead of…?" he trailed off, thinking about it. It was true that he and his fellow Warden often sparred together and that it was quite enjoyable. And it was also true that he rather missed their little routines from the road – sparring in the mornings and reading lessons at the end of the day, though those were quickly becoming reading sessions as Kara's proficiency rapidly improved. It was nice, and as peaceful as anything could be with a Blight upon Ferelden.
Gheyna was still studying him. "The way you look at her, it is like the way Cammen looks at me, when he thinks I don't see."
"I…what?" She wasn't really implying what it sounded like she was implying, was she? Cammen was the fellow that Gheyna was going to marry, bond with, the Dalish called it. And she thought he looked at Kara like that? The idea was absolutely absurd, of course. Impossible even. Kara was his friend, his sister Warden!
She was his partner…but that word brought up all sorts of other imagery. It wasn't as if he had never thought of a life with someone, but then it was as something he could never experience, not as a templar in the Chantry. It wasn't forbidden exactly but it was certainly frowned upon and none of the templars he had known were married. He had dared to dream, some days; moreso when Duncan had conscripted him but even then his contact with the other sex had been extremely limited, and it wasn't as if he had had the time to pursue anyone anyways.
Of course it would figure then that he, being the bumbling idiot that he was, would start falling for the first woman that he spent any time around. And if he were going to be really, truly honest with himself that might be what was happening. That is if that was what you called thinking about a person all the time, and finding yourself watching her even when you didn't realize it yourself, though apparently everyone else did.
But then again…then again, it wasn't every woman who made him act like a fool. If he had just wanted graceful and kind, there was Leliana. He liked the bard well enough, but not like that. And if it was simply exotic and intelligent he wanted there was Morrigan, and outright hatred wasn't enough to describe how he felt about her. Objectively speaking, those two might even have more in the way of physical beauty than the wild Dalish elf who embodied the untamed yet remarkably sophisticated culture that he found here among her people.
No, there was something different about his fellow Warden that drew him and had from the start, Alistair realized, even in long ago Ostagar. There was an indefinable something to her – the quiet pride and a never-spoken of sense of self-confidence, the dissonance between fierce warrior and gentle woman who listened as her companions spilled their life stories and problems, the undying sense of honor and duty that drove her. She fascinated him, made him want to know more about her, made him want to spend as much time as he could near her.
And that, of course, was where it ended, because never in a million years could he ever expect her to feel the same way. Why would she? As if she were reading his mind though, Gheyna spoke up again.
"She watches you too, you know." Alistair looked at her in surprise. Surely she was mistaken, but the elven girl continued. "She denies it, but she does. She looks for you when you are not in sight and her eyes follow you when you are near," she insisted.
"She does?" he stammered. He really needed to start putting more than two words together at a time. "I mean, you really think so?" The girl's nod sent a wave of mixed emotions through him – relief and gratitude that his newly-realized affections might be returned, but also fear and a crippling uncertainty.
Even knowing that she might, maybe, feel the same or come to feel the same, someday, what was he supposed to do? Flirt, he knew how to do that, but Zevran flirted outrageously and hadn't gotten anywhere with it that he could tell. He wanted more than the flash of her smile or the sound of her laughter, though those were good things too. They were common things though, that anyone with enough wit and humor could summon and he wanted to be anything but commonplace to her.
Something in his answer or his expression seemed to satisfy the elven woman, who appeared to have lost a great deal of her shyness around humans since their initial meeting, or at least considered this important enough to risk talking to him about it. "In the bonding ceremony, there is a part that only pairs participate in. She has no one in the clan to partner with, but you could do it."
"Me?" Alistair replied uncertainly, blinking. "But I don't know…"
"I will show you," Gheyna interrupted his protest. "Tomorrow, the hunters will take Cammen out for his kill and she has agreed to go with them. I will show you then."
The elven girl seemed very certain about the whole thing. "Alright," he finally ventured. "If you're sure I won't screw it all up and make a mess of things. It's your ceremony."
She seemed very pleased by the whole thing. In the field, Kara and the clan elder had finished their duel – a draw – and he was saying something in elvish that Alistair couldn't understand. As Gheyna was turning to leave, Alistair asked her a question. "Why are you so interested in helping me anyways?"
The girl smiled. "The Grey Warden did me a great service when she opened my eyes to Cammen's plea. I only thought I might be able to return the favor." And with that, she was gone, and Alistair was just as confused as he had been at the start.
Kara was approaching him then, looking a little dazed herself, though she cheered noticeably upon seeing him. Noting that pleased him but made his stomach do a nervous flutter. Her expression darkened slightly as she followed the elven girl's progress away. "What did Gheyna want?"
Her reaction puzzled him. "Nothing much. She was just telling me a little about the ceremony in a few days." Somehow it seemed like his part in the whole thing should be a secret.
Kara relaxed at that. "She…well, it's not important." She waved a hand to dismiss whatever it was that she had started to say, and it was clear she wasn't going to finish the thought.
Alistair wondered at that too, but decided to let it drop. "What was it that the elder was saying to you?" he asked instead. "It seemed important."
"Master Varathorn?" She paused for a moment, probably figuring how best to translate for him. "He offered to stand witness for me at my bonding someday, since my own father is gone." She shrugged a little, trying to play off the deed, but Alistair could tell it had been a moving gesture for her. "It will not be necessary, of course, but it was his way of inviting me into the clan, in a sense." That explained it then – he had learned in these past few months that clan was everything to the Dalish, and he knew that the loss of her own weighed heavily on her though she rarely spoke of it.
"To be truthful, I was not sure what welcome we would find here, when we first approached," she admitted. "I am most grateful for their kindness thus far."
"But you're Dalish," Alistair protested. "Why wouldn't they take you in? You're one of them!"
Kara shook her head sadly. "Things are not so easy, Alistair. Hatred for the shemlen runs deep amongst my people, and there are many who would turn away one they thought tainted by contact with humans. We were fortunate both that the clan was more tolerant than most and that they were desperately in need of our help."
"Tolerant?" Alistair laughed. "I don't know, I got some pretty nasty glares around the camp for awhile there."
There was a touch of laughter in her eyes as well, and just a glint of wicked humor as she replied. "At least they did not fill you with arrows first."
*****
That night was another one gathered around the fire as the clan's storyteller did was he was named for. He was being quite kind by speaking in the king's tongue for their sakes, and keeping the glares and the anti-human stories to a minimum, Alistair thought.
He had just finished the tale of a clan leader from long ago who had saved his clan from a darkspawn attack, quite appropriate for the current day. That, of course, focused the clan's attention on the two Grey Wardens in their midst and they were peppered with questions on all sides.
Lanaya, by virtue of being leader, managed to have hers heard over the unintelligible jumble of voices. "How was it that you came to be Grey Wardens?" Apparently the whole clan was interested in hearing the answer as the noise died down to allow them to answer.
"Well, my own story's not that interesting," Alistair replied. "I was in a tournament and lost, the Warden Commander recruited me anyways, the Grand Cleric's head exploded when I got conscripted, and here I am."
"He recruited you even though you lost the tournament?" someone asked from across the fire.
"I know, I don't get it either," Alistair agreed. "But Duncan said he saw something in me that he liked. I guess he didn't see it in the people who actually won."
Lanaya smiled. "And you, da'len? Will you share with us your story? No Dalish has joined the Grey Wardens for many years."
Alistair was curious too – she'd never shared the whole story with him. She hesitated some before starting. "Here then, my people, the tale of how a Dalish hunter became a Grey Warden." He'd heard a few of the tales begin in a similar way – the formula invoked an instant reaction in the other elves who settled in to hear the tale.
"Two young hunters from clan Mahariel went out on the hunt, not far from the camp of their clan," she began. It was a little strange to hear her tell it as though it were about someone else, but he supposed that it helped her to tell it as such. From what little he had been told, he knew it was a painful event in her life.
"They ran across the trail of a small band of humans who had made their way into the woods and knew that they had to drive them away before they discovered the camp. So they caught them, three men. Before the men fled, they spoke of a cave and showed the two hunters a treasure, a small thing that they had found within, covered in ancient elven script. Tamlen wanted to find the cave, to seek out lore for the Keeper."
From the nods around the fire, it was what many of them would have done, but Kara shook her head. "It was a foolish thing to do, and had the young hunters been wiser they would have returned first to the camp. But they found the cave on their own, a place that had not been there before. And within were peculiar signs, as though humans and elves had once lived their together. They did not understand, and so they delved deeper." Though her voice held steady, Alistair saw the sorrow in her eyes as she continued.
"Deep within the cave they found a mirror, a strange thing unlike any that they had ever seen before. Tamlen drew near, saying that he could see something within and before Karaleyna could stop him, he was caught by something ancient and dark." She paused, remembering, and the clan in its entirety seemed to hold its breath with her.
"When she awoke, it was to find herself amongst her clan, without her clanmate. The Grey Warden commander found her sick and alone in the forest and brought her back, and of Tamlen there was no sign. The Grey Warden told her that the mirror had caused her illness and summoned darkspawn to the wood – the mirror he destroyed and the darkspawn they killed, but Tamlen they did not find."
"What happened to him?" a young, quavering voice asked.
"I do not know," Kara replied. Alistair could hear the grief in her voice now, though she continued the tale. "The Grey Warden said that he was gone and would not return. Then he told Karaleyna that she had the darkspawn sickness, that it would destroy her and her clan unless she left with him, to become a Grey Warden. So the Keeper sent her away, to preserve her life and to save her clan."
"Your Keeper sent you away?" one child asked in hushed horror.
"Yes," Kara answered. "I have not seen my clan since, though I hope they are safe. They travelled to the north to escape the Blight, as much of your clan will do soon, I am sure."
The child considered that for a moment. "But you have a new clan now, yes? And you'll save us from the darkspawn?"
"Yes," Kara answered again, and Alistair's stomach did the nervous fluttery thing again as she looked to him and smiled, lightening a little the sorrow in her eyes.
The circle around the fire stayed eerily quiet for a moment until Leliana, ever the bard, offered to share a story, an offer that was eagerly seized by the group. Alistair did not miss the grateful look that Kara flashed the bard as she began, and when the Dalish Warden slipped away into the night he got up and trailed after her.
Alistair found her seated at the edge of a still pond not far from the camp, knees drawn up to her chest with her head resting on her crossed arms. He hesitated a moment, not really sure why he had come or what he had expected to do except that he wanted to make things better for her somehow, even though that was impossible. He very nearly turned around without announcing his presence until she spoke.
"I broke tradition earlier. We never speak of our dead." He should have known that he couldn't sneak up on a Dalish hunter, not in the woods. Since he was revealed, he moved closer to sit nearby, not quite touching. She didn't look at him, staring out instead over the water.
"I think it's good to talk about them," he said carefully, not really sure what response she was looking for. "It's better to talk about them than to forget about them."
To his relief she nodded. "I think so too." She tossed a pebble into the water, watching the ripples as it sank to the bottom. "I see him sometimes, in my dreams. It's as if the archdemon knows and taunts me with him." She paused briefly. "Do you think it knows? Can it know, about Tamlen and the mirror?"
"I don't really know," he answered truthfully. "The way the taint connects us all…maybe." He didn't really want to tell her about what happened to those who were tainted too long, that they became ghouls and slaves of the archdemon. It was just as likely that he had died of the taint first, after all, like she almost had. Knowing about the alternative would just cause her more anguish.
She was silent for a while before speaking again. "Do you ever see Duncan?" she asked quietly.
"I see the archdemon sometimes, like you, but no, I've never seen Duncan in a darkspawn dream," he answered. Not in the darkspawn ones, at least. Sometimes his surrogate father showed up in other dreams that were just as bad though.
"In my dreams, he blames me for not saving him. He's right, you know," she said softly. "I should have told him to go back, I should have stopped him from touching that mirror."
Alistair knew that feeling well. A part of him still wished that he had been there on the battlefield next to Duncan. But he knew now that another part of him was glad – not that Duncan was gone – but that he had this opportunity to fight for what Duncan believed in and maybe to do it next to someone special.
"I don't believe that," he told her firmly. "I don't think Tamlen would blame you any more than Duncan would blame me." She shifted just enough to look at him. "Our connection goes both ways. If I had to guess…I would say the archdemon knows that you're coming for it. It's just using him against you, trying to make you quit."
She didn't answer, turning to look out over the now-still waters again instead. Alistair racked his brain for something that he could do to reassure her, cheer her up, something. What he wanted to do was wrap her in his arms, but the idea of that terrified him. He was in no way sure if friends were allowed to do that, or if it was even something the Dalish did.
He settled instead for moving over the last few inches that separated them and dropping one arm around her shoulders, pulling her in for a brief and very awkward half-hug. He felt her tense at first and wondered if he had done the wrong thing, but she relaxed a moment later and even leaned into him just a bit before pulling away.
They stayed like that for awhile, side by side, watching the twinkle of the stars in the mirror of the water, neither of them saying a word, both knowing there really weren't any more words to say.
Modifié par Sandtigress, 09 novembre 2010 - 03:31 .
#56
Posté 09 novembre 2010 - 06:08
Ah, good stuff. I'm finally starting to read some of these fics now that I'm writing my own. I guess that doesn't really make sense and I should immerse myself in my own story, but it feels good to cleanse the palate, as it were, especially with some classic Alistair. Nice job.
#57
Posté 09 novembre 2010 - 07:05
lol classic Alistair indeed - everyone's moved on to the Awakening characters! Poor Alistair doesn't get enough love...of course if I could write faster then I'd be on post-Origins Alistair myself. >.> Thanks for reading!
#58
Posté 08 janvier 2011 - 11:33
A/N Okay, wow. That was not quicker like I had hoped. This chapter simply did not want to be written. At all. Hopefully you'll see why, and think it was worth the wait! Thanks for sticking with me and extra thanks to my beta for reassuring me that it did not suck completely. I hope you agree with her!
"This is a rather strange occupation before a wedding, don't you think?"
Kara couldn't help but laugh at Alistair's confused expression. "It is not so strange in the clans, Alistair. Receiving one's vallaslin worthily is a sign of maturity. Everything else has been so rushed, they wanted to make sure they did at least this properly."
"That part I can see, but I'm not sure I understand why getting's one's face marked has anything to do with being an adult in the first place," he admitted.
"You know, Alistair," Leliana interjected, the hint of a wicked smile on her face, "In many cultures it is the wedding itself that ushers one into adulthood, or at least the activity the newlyweds engage in that night. But that, I do not think they will want us to witness." The bard winked at him and began to laugh as Alistair started to blush.
Kara took pity on him and turned the subject back to his previous question. "The vallaslin represents dedication and commitment to the clan and the gods. One is considered an adult when they demonstrate the strength and determination to persevere through the ceremony. That is why we meditate upon our duty to the gods and clan before receiving the blood writing, and why we do so in silence. It is the visible sign of our vow to never again bend to those who would try to claim what is rightfully ours."
She looked out to where Keeper Lanaya was applying Cammen's vallaslin. The boy – he wasn't quite yet a man – was obviously attempting not to squirm and even more so not to cry out while Gheyna, newly marked, held his hand and whispered reassurances to him.
"But they are a little old to still be considered children, aren't they?" Leliana asked.
"Perhaps a little," Kara admitted. "But children come of age at different times amongst the Dalish. They say that in the days when elves were immortal, the young did not come of age for centuries."
"Hmm, I think I am glad we are not immortal today," Zevran mused. "Centuries would be a long time to never experience- " He cut off abruptly as Leliana elbowed him in the ribs.
"You are young to wear the vallaslin though, are you not, lethallan?" Kara turned to look at Deygan, the hunter they had found injured by werewolves in the forest. Thanks to the Keeper's magic, he appeared well on the way to full recovery and had joined the group to watch as Cammen and Gheyna undertook the blood writing ceremony.
Kara nodded in affirmation. "Last winter was my nineteenth, but I received my vallaslin in my sixteenth year."
"I would not have guessed you for so young," Leliana remarked, surprised.
"Some children come of age sooner than others," Kara replied simply.
"Ah, I remember now," Deygan said. "You were one of the young ones who attempted the marking at the last Arlathvhen, before your Keeper put a stop to it."
"We were foolish children," Kara agreed. "The ceremony was completed the following year." In truth it had been Tamlen who cried out during the ceremony, who had demanded he be allowed to participate when the Keeper had given her permission to try, Tamlen who was as always unwilling to let her undertake anything without him. And she had been a headstrong child, determined to prove her maturity before all eyes. It had not seemed so important though, when Tamlen had cried out in pain. Then it had been her turn to follow him, ending her ceremony of her own volition so as not to leave him behind.
"The Crows have a similar practice, as you can see," Zevran commented, gesturing with one hand at the graceful lines across the left side of his face. "Our technique is quite different, however. We use many more needles, for instance."
Alistair grimaced. "More needles…that doesn't sound pleasant at all."
"It is not so bad, Alistair," Zevran said with a wicked grin. "I could show you some day, if you would like a tattoo of your own."
"No thank you," Alistair declined immediately. "That out there looks bad enough." Keeper Lanaya was almost done etching Cammen's vallaslin, one of the simpler designs of Andruil. Kara wondered if Cammen had selected the design himself or if it had been Lanaya, or even Gheyna hoping for Andruil's blessing upon her soon-to-be husband.
Deygan too noted the pattern. "At least the lad has finally passed his hunt, yes?"
"Yes," Kara replied gratefully. It had only taken three tries and all the hunters working in concert to guide his prey just so, but Cammen had finally managed to bring the old half-blind buck down. Not a trophy kill and perhaps only barely considered proper but at that point the clan had just been happy for him to kill something. And it had likely been a favor to the buck to put it down with winter approaching.
The older Dalish nodded. "At least he has done that much. He and Gheyna will do well enough, it is not as if they do not have a clan to help them."
A murmur of approval from that clan drew their attention back to the center of the circle, where Lanaya and Gheyna were helping Cammen to stand as the Keeper introduced the two newly recognized adults into the clan.
"So what happens next?" asked Leliana.
Kara smiled. "They have been fasting all night – the next logical step would be to have a feast. A small one, perhaps, since their bonding is tonight, but a feast nonetheless."
****
The steps of tonight's dance were more complicated than many of the others, one of the more difficult and intricate of the sword dances made less martial and more artistic for tonight's purposes. It was a bonding ceremony, after all, and not a battle or skirmish.
Cammen and Gheyna had paid her quite an honor by giving her Sylaise's place at the blessing tonight and she intended to do the privilege justice. It had been a fine display so far, various members of the clan displaying their knowledge of the old lore, imploring the gods individually for their favor by showing they had not forgotten their ways. It seemed like a futile hope, that maybe this night the gods would hear when they had not for so long. But they could not hear if there was no call, and so the Dalish continued to appeal, especially on nights like tonight when the future of their people was ensured by the bonding of man and woman.
Kara flourished the crimson-lined fans in her hands that she wielded instead of blades for this dance, stained like her skirts and the ribbons and feathers in her hair to pay tribute to Sylaise the hearthkeeper, who had given fire to the Elvhenan of old and taught them the ways of the home. The fans had been given her by Master Varathorn, the rest the generous offerings of the women of the clan. They had been most kind thus far, a welcome surprise when her people were often insular and wary of those who travelled with humans.
She spun and pirouetted, throwing herself entirely to the dance, remembering the days when she and Tamlen had imagined it, thinking of the days ahead when they too might be bonded. It had always been assumed and understood, she and he, devoted to each other to the end in the way that only the closest of friends and heartmates could be. And now of their pair, only she was left.
The next part of this ritual would be the hardest, the blessing not of the gods but of the clan itself. Bonded couples would offer their wisdom and experience, those anticipating their own ceremonies would proffer their own hopes and dreams for the future. She'd done this a time or two as a youngling, largely in jest since no formal offer had been made. They had always known they would walk a shared path, but she had delayed the inevitable out of fear, and he as always had bowed to her whim. Never again now – what room was there in a Warden's life for such things, especially during a Blight?
In any case, there were many present tonight who would not undertake this ritual again, those like Sarel and Athras who had lost wives to the werewolves and whose loss would be most keenly felt this evening. It wasn't really fair to bemoan her own lot in life when largely by her own doing she'd never had a bond to lose and when she still had good friends to rely on. Kara decided that once her part in the ritual was over, she would return to Alistair and the rest of their companions and resume her role as translator. It would take her mind off her own ponderings and keep her busy, and they would appreciate the explanations.
The final steps and she would reach the end. As the concluding petition her dance would lead straight into the clan's blessing. In another day and age, her hand would come to rest in a familiar grasp and she would meet those beloved blue eyes and his smile. She shut her own eyes as she came to the end, rather than see who was not there waiting for her, the chance that she had waited too long to take, assuming it would always be there.
She spun to a finish to drop to her knees, crimson skirts falling in a graceful pool about her, her hand dropping down…to unexpectedly meet another. It could have been her imagination or possibly a dream. But the larger hand that touched her own was not Tamlen's, was not even elven, and her eyes flew open in surprise to find familiar hazel eyes, human eyes and a warm, shy smile beneath them. Alistair drew her back up to her feet, fans falling from nerveless fingers to lie forgotten in the dust. Kara followed the tug on her hand to their place in the procession, glad that he appeared to know what to do since she couldn't seem to make her feet move of their own accord.
Her mind whirled in a thousand directions, the maelstrom focused on their joined hands and the hammering of her heart. She didn't understand. This was Alistair, her fellow Warden, her brother in arms, her clansmate, her friend. She knew him, trusted him. And yet right now she wanted to run, she couldn't breathe, couldn't hear anything over her heart's pounding. It made no sense, but the feel of her hand in his, and its implications, petrified her.
It had never been like this with Tamlen, not once. They had always been a surety, certain and comforting. This…this was terrifying and bewildering and yet exhilarating all at the same time, and she didn't even know what "this" was. Her thoughts wouldn't stop reeling long enough for her to grasp it. She understood this much – Tamlen had been a part of her heart and now she recognized Alistair was too, in a way far and beyond any of their other companions. She could not tally all the numerous differences between the way she felt for the two men but one stood out clearly. Alistair was still here, and Tamlen was gone.
A gentle squeeze on her hand provided a focus for her racing thoughts and brought her back to the present moment. They were before the bonding couple already – in her stunned state she had not even noticed. Alistair had known somehow to bring an offering, a physical blessing from the clan, but it was up to her to provide the spoken one since he lacked the language. She stammered something she hoped was appropriate - by Gheyna's broad smile it was acceptable – and then they were away again and there was no longer distraction to pull her away from the growing realization that she truly might feel something beyond mere companionship for this man beside her.
And yet it could not be. It was ridiculous even to imagine it, that there might be something beyond the bonds of brotherhood by taint and solidarity in adversity that linked them. Gheyna had hinted at it, some of their companions had made oblique remarks, but she had dismissed them as spurious because they were. There was nothing but friendship between them. And if this was the beginning of attraction on her behalf, it wasn't fair to Alistair to burden him with feelings he didn't reciprocate, that would likely only embarrass him. She would simply explain to him the error he had made tonight participating in this ritual, soundly rebuke whoever had put him up to it, and the matter would be done. The clan would understand.
Something in her heart though rebelled at this notion, this simple and obvious solution before her, and suddenly it was all too much to bear, here before all eyes in the clan and the assumptions they would make. She pulled free her hand from his, and apologizing silently to the confusion in his eyes, fled into the woods behind them. She didn't know where she was going, only that it needed to be away, a place where she could reconcile this war between heart and mind.
"Lethallan, wait!" That was Gheyna's voice behind her, and suddenly things fell into place. Alistair had to learn his part from someone. Confusion transformed to anger and found its focus in the woman who had instigated this mess.
"How could you?" she whirled on Gheyna. "How dare you! He has no idea what he has done!"
"He knows enough," replied Gheyna coolly. "Alistair participated of his own will. He cares about you and you about him, though you refuse to admit it."
"There are many ways to care about someone. He is my friend!" she exclaimed. Friendship was all that could be. It was ridiculous to want or expect more, not from Alistair.
Gheyna's reply was calm. "I think you want more. I saw it in your eyes, you cannot deny that."
"There is no more to be had." She glared at the other woman but Gheyna refused to back down.
"You do not believe that. He does not believe that," she insisted.
Kara felt the anger slough away, leaving only the anguish and something that felt very like betrayal behind as she realized the truth. "He is human," she whispered, ashamed that it should matter at all, but certain that it did, that it was the stumbling block that she could not surmount.
The other woman's expression softened a bit. "He is your clan. You said so yourself. That is all that should matter."
Kara had no answer for her. She was right, Gheyna was absolutely right and still it was a leap that seemed impossible to take. Yet had she not encouraged Gheyna to make a similar leap, to agree to bond with someone tradition said she shouldn't? Because life was short and the unexpected happened and no one else should lament the lost chance for love. Regret for more than Tamlen was not what she wanted to feel for the rest of her life. But Alistair?
"I cannot be like you," Gheyna continued. "You are woman and warrior, clan and outsider alike look to you for guidance. You are elven, but you are so much more. You are a Grey Warden." And so was Alistair.
****
It had taken him a moment to overcome the paralysis of indecision and decide to follow after the two women. Alistair had no way of following them directly through the woods in the dark, so he settled for moving in what he hoped was their general direction. Eventually the sound of raised voices shouting in the elven tongue guided him the rest of the way. Kara's he recognized, though not that particular tone somewhere between anger and anguish.
Was it his fault somehow? It had to be - why else would she have run from him? But when wasn't he doing something wrong? He nearly turned around, more than a little afraid of facing a woman in a mood like that, especially one who was that quick with a blade. But he would have to talk to her eventually. It might as well be sooner rather than later. It would be better if he knew what he had done wrong, so that he could apologize properly. Plus, he was fairly certain she didn't have a weapon on her at the moment.
He took that opportune moment to stumble and trip loudly against some unseen obstacle beneath his feet. If his presence in the woods had been a secret before, it wasn't anymore. He was pretty sure they had heard him back in the camp at the wedding ceremony.
The sight of a slight figure walking toward him in what little light he could see confirmed it. Gheyna, not his Kara. His Kara? Did he have any right to say that? He wanted to.
"Talk to her," the woman said to him quietly before slipping past him. Talk to her, like it was so easy. He pulled in a deep breath and took the next steps forward. He found her easily enough, following the path that Gheyna had emerged from. She stood with her back to him, half-hidden in the dappled moonlight.
"I'm sorry," she whispered as he approached. Her usually quiet voice was even softer tonight, only audible because there was no other sound around them. Alistair still wasn't really sure he had heard her right. What was she apologizing for?
"She shouldn't have done that," Kara continued. "You don't know our traditions, you couldn't have known…" She spun around to look at him. "Back there, that didn't mean anything."
She continued on in a rush. "The clan will understand, you are not one of us after all, and the others needn't know. Once our business is done here, we can leave and things…" Alistair stepped closer and caught her by the shoulders to keep her from pacing. He'd never seen her so agitated about anything.
"Kara, what are you talking about?" She froze in his grasp and looked up at him helplessly. "What did I do?"
"I…you didn't, that is…" She sighed and took a breath to collect herself. "That ritual…it is reserved for bonded or courting couples. No one minds the children but otherwise…"
For what? Oh. Oh. He felt the heat rising in his face, quite glad that she wouldn't be able to see him blush, until he remembered that her vision at night was far better than his own. He hadn't thought Gheyna's trick would be quite that forward. But wasn't that what he had been hoping for? A chance to express how he felt, to ask if she might ever in a million years feel the same way? Maybe he hadn't expected that chance to be so soon, but how much time could they possibly have, with darkspawn breathing down their necks and Loghain's forces just as eager for Warden blood?
He drew in a deep breath and took the leap. "Would it….would it be so bad? If we were to court? That is…if I were to court you?"
She pulled out of his grasp and backed a few steps away from him. It hurt, more than he would have thought it could have, since there wasn't anything really between them other than his hopes and dreams. But he'd had physical injuries, serious ones even, that had hurt less.
"It's not that…" she was saying. Of course she'd try to be nice for his sake. "Even if we were to…Nothing could come of it, Alistair." She looked up, to meet his eyes, he thought, though it was hard to tell in the dark. "Any children of humans and elves are human. Most humans don't know that, but…how can I do that to my people, when some think our ways are dying as it is?"
There was a different ache in his chest now. He hadn't really planned on telling her like this. Maker, he hadn't really thought that far, or much beyond "Don't make a fool of yourself this instant." But like other things tonight, it had come up in a rather unavoidable way. "Kara, I know this isn't the best time, but there's something else you need to know about being a Grey Warden. The taint in our blood…besides the nightmares and the shortened lifespan…well, it makes having children almost impossible. Even for one Warden, and for two, together…" He let the ending hang, she was smart enough to figure the rest out for herself.
He let her absorb the news in silence, a part of him wondering how she would react. In anger? In tears? He didn't know how a woman would take such information, that she would never have children, never get to be a mother. It was his least favorite part of being a Grey Warden, knowing he would likely never have a family of his own. He imagined that it would be much harder for a woman, and one who had been previously betrothed.
To his surprise, after a seeming eternity of silence, she simply nodded her head and whispered a single word. "Okay."
It didn't fill him with joy like he thought it would. Instead there was still so much uncertainty, about what he wanted and about what she wanted and everything inbetween. "Look, Kara, no one's ever made me feel the way I do when I'm around you," he tried to explain. "I'm not really sure what to do with that. But if this isn't something you want, I don't want to force you to…"
She forestalled further words by stepping closer to take his hands in her own. "I am lost too," she admitted quietly, looking down at their joined hands then back up at him. "But I am willing to try, if you want that as well."
It was what he wanted, more than anything right now. The Blight made everything more immediate – if he didn't take this chance now, when would another come along? It made him afraid, but it also gave him courage to do what scared him the most.
Before he could second-guess himself, he bent his head towards hers and kissed her. It was only the briefest brushing of lips, an instant of time but one that lasted an eternity and shook him to the core. For a moment he was aware only of the pounding of his heart, which surely they could hear all the way back in the Dalish camp, and the cool fit of her hands in his. Not the hands of some sheltered city maid – they were strong and capable and calloused as his from years of weaponwork. And yet they were so much more delicate than his own and capable of such infinite gentleness and he would have been happy to stay right there in the woods like that forever.
She was gazing back up at him, as paralyzed in the moment as he. Alistair wondered again if he had done something wrong, stepped over a line without even realizing it was there, but at least she didn't run this time. Not until voices calling her name from the camp did she slip her hands from his. With another apologetic glance she backed away and slipped back into the night dark and he was left alone, marveling at how one night had changed everything.
"This is a rather strange occupation before a wedding, don't you think?"
Kara couldn't help but laugh at Alistair's confused expression. "It is not so strange in the clans, Alistair. Receiving one's vallaslin worthily is a sign of maturity. Everything else has been so rushed, they wanted to make sure they did at least this properly."
"That part I can see, but I'm not sure I understand why getting's one's face marked has anything to do with being an adult in the first place," he admitted.
"You know, Alistair," Leliana interjected, the hint of a wicked smile on her face, "In many cultures it is the wedding itself that ushers one into adulthood, or at least the activity the newlyweds engage in that night. But that, I do not think they will want us to witness." The bard winked at him and began to laugh as Alistair started to blush.
Kara took pity on him and turned the subject back to his previous question. "The vallaslin represents dedication and commitment to the clan and the gods. One is considered an adult when they demonstrate the strength and determination to persevere through the ceremony. That is why we meditate upon our duty to the gods and clan before receiving the blood writing, and why we do so in silence. It is the visible sign of our vow to never again bend to those who would try to claim what is rightfully ours."
She looked out to where Keeper Lanaya was applying Cammen's vallaslin. The boy – he wasn't quite yet a man – was obviously attempting not to squirm and even more so not to cry out while Gheyna, newly marked, held his hand and whispered reassurances to him.
"But they are a little old to still be considered children, aren't they?" Leliana asked.
"Perhaps a little," Kara admitted. "But children come of age at different times amongst the Dalish. They say that in the days when elves were immortal, the young did not come of age for centuries."
"Hmm, I think I am glad we are not immortal today," Zevran mused. "Centuries would be a long time to never experience- " He cut off abruptly as Leliana elbowed him in the ribs.
"You are young to wear the vallaslin though, are you not, lethallan?" Kara turned to look at Deygan, the hunter they had found injured by werewolves in the forest. Thanks to the Keeper's magic, he appeared well on the way to full recovery and had joined the group to watch as Cammen and Gheyna undertook the blood writing ceremony.
Kara nodded in affirmation. "Last winter was my nineteenth, but I received my vallaslin in my sixteenth year."
"I would not have guessed you for so young," Leliana remarked, surprised.
"Some children come of age sooner than others," Kara replied simply.
"Ah, I remember now," Deygan said. "You were one of the young ones who attempted the marking at the last Arlathvhen, before your Keeper put a stop to it."
"We were foolish children," Kara agreed. "The ceremony was completed the following year." In truth it had been Tamlen who cried out during the ceremony, who had demanded he be allowed to participate when the Keeper had given her permission to try, Tamlen who was as always unwilling to let her undertake anything without him. And she had been a headstrong child, determined to prove her maturity before all eyes. It had not seemed so important though, when Tamlen had cried out in pain. Then it had been her turn to follow him, ending her ceremony of her own volition so as not to leave him behind.
"The Crows have a similar practice, as you can see," Zevran commented, gesturing with one hand at the graceful lines across the left side of his face. "Our technique is quite different, however. We use many more needles, for instance."
Alistair grimaced. "More needles…that doesn't sound pleasant at all."
"It is not so bad, Alistair," Zevran said with a wicked grin. "I could show you some day, if you would like a tattoo of your own."
"No thank you," Alistair declined immediately. "That out there looks bad enough." Keeper Lanaya was almost done etching Cammen's vallaslin, one of the simpler designs of Andruil. Kara wondered if Cammen had selected the design himself or if it had been Lanaya, or even Gheyna hoping for Andruil's blessing upon her soon-to-be husband.
Deygan too noted the pattern. "At least the lad has finally passed his hunt, yes?"
"Yes," Kara replied gratefully. It had only taken three tries and all the hunters working in concert to guide his prey just so, but Cammen had finally managed to bring the old half-blind buck down. Not a trophy kill and perhaps only barely considered proper but at that point the clan had just been happy for him to kill something. And it had likely been a favor to the buck to put it down with winter approaching.
The older Dalish nodded. "At least he has done that much. He and Gheyna will do well enough, it is not as if they do not have a clan to help them."
A murmur of approval from that clan drew their attention back to the center of the circle, where Lanaya and Gheyna were helping Cammen to stand as the Keeper introduced the two newly recognized adults into the clan.
"So what happens next?" asked Leliana.
Kara smiled. "They have been fasting all night – the next logical step would be to have a feast. A small one, perhaps, since their bonding is tonight, but a feast nonetheless."
****
The steps of tonight's dance were more complicated than many of the others, one of the more difficult and intricate of the sword dances made less martial and more artistic for tonight's purposes. It was a bonding ceremony, after all, and not a battle or skirmish.
Cammen and Gheyna had paid her quite an honor by giving her Sylaise's place at the blessing tonight and she intended to do the privilege justice. It had been a fine display so far, various members of the clan displaying their knowledge of the old lore, imploring the gods individually for their favor by showing they had not forgotten their ways. It seemed like a futile hope, that maybe this night the gods would hear when they had not for so long. But they could not hear if there was no call, and so the Dalish continued to appeal, especially on nights like tonight when the future of their people was ensured by the bonding of man and woman.
Kara flourished the crimson-lined fans in her hands that she wielded instead of blades for this dance, stained like her skirts and the ribbons and feathers in her hair to pay tribute to Sylaise the hearthkeeper, who had given fire to the Elvhenan of old and taught them the ways of the home. The fans had been given her by Master Varathorn, the rest the generous offerings of the women of the clan. They had been most kind thus far, a welcome surprise when her people were often insular and wary of those who travelled with humans.
She spun and pirouetted, throwing herself entirely to the dance, remembering the days when she and Tamlen had imagined it, thinking of the days ahead when they too might be bonded. It had always been assumed and understood, she and he, devoted to each other to the end in the way that only the closest of friends and heartmates could be. And now of their pair, only she was left.
The next part of this ritual would be the hardest, the blessing not of the gods but of the clan itself. Bonded couples would offer their wisdom and experience, those anticipating their own ceremonies would proffer their own hopes and dreams for the future. She'd done this a time or two as a youngling, largely in jest since no formal offer had been made. They had always known they would walk a shared path, but she had delayed the inevitable out of fear, and he as always had bowed to her whim. Never again now – what room was there in a Warden's life for such things, especially during a Blight?
In any case, there were many present tonight who would not undertake this ritual again, those like Sarel and Athras who had lost wives to the werewolves and whose loss would be most keenly felt this evening. It wasn't really fair to bemoan her own lot in life when largely by her own doing she'd never had a bond to lose and when she still had good friends to rely on. Kara decided that once her part in the ritual was over, she would return to Alistair and the rest of their companions and resume her role as translator. It would take her mind off her own ponderings and keep her busy, and they would appreciate the explanations.
The final steps and she would reach the end. As the concluding petition her dance would lead straight into the clan's blessing. In another day and age, her hand would come to rest in a familiar grasp and she would meet those beloved blue eyes and his smile. She shut her own eyes as she came to the end, rather than see who was not there waiting for her, the chance that she had waited too long to take, assuming it would always be there.
She spun to a finish to drop to her knees, crimson skirts falling in a graceful pool about her, her hand dropping down…to unexpectedly meet another. It could have been her imagination or possibly a dream. But the larger hand that touched her own was not Tamlen's, was not even elven, and her eyes flew open in surprise to find familiar hazel eyes, human eyes and a warm, shy smile beneath them. Alistair drew her back up to her feet, fans falling from nerveless fingers to lie forgotten in the dust. Kara followed the tug on her hand to their place in the procession, glad that he appeared to know what to do since she couldn't seem to make her feet move of their own accord.
Her mind whirled in a thousand directions, the maelstrom focused on their joined hands and the hammering of her heart. She didn't understand. This was Alistair, her fellow Warden, her brother in arms, her clansmate, her friend. She knew him, trusted him. And yet right now she wanted to run, she couldn't breathe, couldn't hear anything over her heart's pounding. It made no sense, but the feel of her hand in his, and its implications, petrified her.
It had never been like this with Tamlen, not once. They had always been a surety, certain and comforting. This…this was terrifying and bewildering and yet exhilarating all at the same time, and she didn't even know what "this" was. Her thoughts wouldn't stop reeling long enough for her to grasp it. She understood this much – Tamlen had been a part of her heart and now she recognized Alistair was too, in a way far and beyond any of their other companions. She could not tally all the numerous differences between the way she felt for the two men but one stood out clearly. Alistair was still here, and Tamlen was gone.
A gentle squeeze on her hand provided a focus for her racing thoughts and brought her back to the present moment. They were before the bonding couple already – in her stunned state she had not even noticed. Alistair had known somehow to bring an offering, a physical blessing from the clan, but it was up to her to provide the spoken one since he lacked the language. She stammered something she hoped was appropriate - by Gheyna's broad smile it was acceptable – and then they were away again and there was no longer distraction to pull her away from the growing realization that she truly might feel something beyond mere companionship for this man beside her.
And yet it could not be. It was ridiculous even to imagine it, that there might be something beyond the bonds of brotherhood by taint and solidarity in adversity that linked them. Gheyna had hinted at it, some of their companions had made oblique remarks, but she had dismissed them as spurious because they were. There was nothing but friendship between them. And if this was the beginning of attraction on her behalf, it wasn't fair to Alistair to burden him with feelings he didn't reciprocate, that would likely only embarrass him. She would simply explain to him the error he had made tonight participating in this ritual, soundly rebuke whoever had put him up to it, and the matter would be done. The clan would understand.
Something in her heart though rebelled at this notion, this simple and obvious solution before her, and suddenly it was all too much to bear, here before all eyes in the clan and the assumptions they would make. She pulled free her hand from his, and apologizing silently to the confusion in his eyes, fled into the woods behind them. She didn't know where she was going, only that it needed to be away, a place where she could reconcile this war between heart and mind.
"Lethallan, wait!" That was Gheyna's voice behind her, and suddenly things fell into place. Alistair had to learn his part from someone. Confusion transformed to anger and found its focus in the woman who had instigated this mess.
"How could you?" she whirled on Gheyna. "How dare you! He has no idea what he has done!"
"He knows enough," replied Gheyna coolly. "Alistair participated of his own will. He cares about you and you about him, though you refuse to admit it."
"There are many ways to care about someone. He is my friend!" she exclaimed. Friendship was all that could be. It was ridiculous to want or expect more, not from Alistair.
Gheyna's reply was calm. "I think you want more. I saw it in your eyes, you cannot deny that."
"There is no more to be had." She glared at the other woman but Gheyna refused to back down.
"You do not believe that. He does not believe that," she insisted.
Kara felt the anger slough away, leaving only the anguish and something that felt very like betrayal behind as she realized the truth. "He is human," she whispered, ashamed that it should matter at all, but certain that it did, that it was the stumbling block that she could not surmount.
The other woman's expression softened a bit. "He is your clan. You said so yourself. That is all that should matter."
Kara had no answer for her. She was right, Gheyna was absolutely right and still it was a leap that seemed impossible to take. Yet had she not encouraged Gheyna to make a similar leap, to agree to bond with someone tradition said she shouldn't? Because life was short and the unexpected happened and no one else should lament the lost chance for love. Regret for more than Tamlen was not what she wanted to feel for the rest of her life. But Alistair?
"I cannot be like you," Gheyna continued. "You are woman and warrior, clan and outsider alike look to you for guidance. You are elven, but you are so much more. You are a Grey Warden." And so was Alistair.
****
It had taken him a moment to overcome the paralysis of indecision and decide to follow after the two women. Alistair had no way of following them directly through the woods in the dark, so he settled for moving in what he hoped was their general direction. Eventually the sound of raised voices shouting in the elven tongue guided him the rest of the way. Kara's he recognized, though not that particular tone somewhere between anger and anguish.
Was it his fault somehow? It had to be - why else would she have run from him? But when wasn't he doing something wrong? He nearly turned around, more than a little afraid of facing a woman in a mood like that, especially one who was that quick with a blade. But he would have to talk to her eventually. It might as well be sooner rather than later. It would be better if he knew what he had done wrong, so that he could apologize properly. Plus, he was fairly certain she didn't have a weapon on her at the moment.
He took that opportune moment to stumble and trip loudly against some unseen obstacle beneath his feet. If his presence in the woods had been a secret before, it wasn't anymore. He was pretty sure they had heard him back in the camp at the wedding ceremony.
The sight of a slight figure walking toward him in what little light he could see confirmed it. Gheyna, not his Kara. His Kara? Did he have any right to say that? He wanted to.
"Talk to her," the woman said to him quietly before slipping past him. Talk to her, like it was so easy. He pulled in a deep breath and took the next steps forward. He found her easily enough, following the path that Gheyna had emerged from. She stood with her back to him, half-hidden in the dappled moonlight.
"I'm sorry," she whispered as he approached. Her usually quiet voice was even softer tonight, only audible because there was no other sound around them. Alistair still wasn't really sure he had heard her right. What was she apologizing for?
"She shouldn't have done that," Kara continued. "You don't know our traditions, you couldn't have known…" She spun around to look at him. "Back there, that didn't mean anything."
She continued on in a rush. "The clan will understand, you are not one of us after all, and the others needn't know. Once our business is done here, we can leave and things…" Alistair stepped closer and caught her by the shoulders to keep her from pacing. He'd never seen her so agitated about anything.
"Kara, what are you talking about?" She froze in his grasp and looked up at him helplessly. "What did I do?"
"I…you didn't, that is…" She sighed and took a breath to collect herself. "That ritual…it is reserved for bonded or courting couples. No one minds the children but otherwise…"
For what? Oh. Oh. He felt the heat rising in his face, quite glad that she wouldn't be able to see him blush, until he remembered that her vision at night was far better than his own. He hadn't thought Gheyna's trick would be quite that forward. But wasn't that what he had been hoping for? A chance to express how he felt, to ask if she might ever in a million years feel the same way? Maybe he hadn't expected that chance to be so soon, but how much time could they possibly have, with darkspawn breathing down their necks and Loghain's forces just as eager for Warden blood?
He drew in a deep breath and took the leap. "Would it….would it be so bad? If we were to court? That is…if I were to court you?"
She pulled out of his grasp and backed a few steps away from him. It hurt, more than he would have thought it could have, since there wasn't anything really between them other than his hopes and dreams. But he'd had physical injuries, serious ones even, that had hurt less.
"It's not that…" she was saying. Of course she'd try to be nice for his sake. "Even if we were to…Nothing could come of it, Alistair." She looked up, to meet his eyes, he thought, though it was hard to tell in the dark. "Any children of humans and elves are human. Most humans don't know that, but…how can I do that to my people, when some think our ways are dying as it is?"
There was a different ache in his chest now. He hadn't really planned on telling her like this. Maker, he hadn't really thought that far, or much beyond "Don't make a fool of yourself this instant." But like other things tonight, it had come up in a rather unavoidable way. "Kara, I know this isn't the best time, but there's something else you need to know about being a Grey Warden. The taint in our blood…besides the nightmares and the shortened lifespan…well, it makes having children almost impossible. Even for one Warden, and for two, together…" He let the ending hang, she was smart enough to figure the rest out for herself.
He let her absorb the news in silence, a part of him wondering how she would react. In anger? In tears? He didn't know how a woman would take such information, that she would never have children, never get to be a mother. It was his least favorite part of being a Grey Warden, knowing he would likely never have a family of his own. He imagined that it would be much harder for a woman, and one who had been previously betrothed.
To his surprise, after a seeming eternity of silence, she simply nodded her head and whispered a single word. "Okay."
It didn't fill him with joy like he thought it would. Instead there was still so much uncertainty, about what he wanted and about what she wanted and everything inbetween. "Look, Kara, no one's ever made me feel the way I do when I'm around you," he tried to explain. "I'm not really sure what to do with that. But if this isn't something you want, I don't want to force you to…"
She forestalled further words by stepping closer to take his hands in her own. "I am lost too," she admitted quietly, looking down at their joined hands then back up at him. "But I am willing to try, if you want that as well."
It was what he wanted, more than anything right now. The Blight made everything more immediate – if he didn't take this chance now, when would another come along? It made him afraid, but it also gave him courage to do what scared him the most.
Before he could second-guess himself, he bent his head towards hers and kissed her. It was only the briefest brushing of lips, an instant of time but one that lasted an eternity and shook him to the core. For a moment he was aware only of the pounding of his heart, which surely they could hear all the way back in the Dalish camp, and the cool fit of her hands in his. Not the hands of some sheltered city maid – they were strong and capable and calloused as his from years of weaponwork. And yet they were so much more delicate than his own and capable of such infinite gentleness and he would have been happy to stay right there in the woods like that forever.
She was gazing back up at him, as paralyzed in the moment as he. Alistair wondered again if he had done something wrong, stepped over a line without even realizing it was there, but at least she didn't run this time. Not until voices calling her name from the camp did she slip her hands from his. With another apologetic glance she backed away and slipped back into the night dark and he was left alone, marveling at how one night had changed everything.
#59
Posté 19 mars 2011 - 03:19
Blood Magic - Part I
The buzz of chatter outside his wagon…what did they call it again? roused Alistair from sleep. Not that he had slept that much, with the rush from the previous night still making his heart race and his knees shake. He hadn't seen his…he didn't know what to call her now that they had made the smallest acknowledgement of something between them. In any case, they hadn't really had a chance to talk about how, or even if, things had changed between them yet. He wasn't even really sure how to begin having that conversation.
But it couldn't start if he stayed inside, and since he was awake already he decided it was as good a time as any to get up. It was probably best to catch her early anyways – they had every intention of leaving that day and once they did it would be harder to have sort of real privacy, surrounded by the snooping ears of their companions at all times.
He stepped out of the aravel (that was it!) to find himself in the middle of a surprising flurry of activity for the predawn camp. And at the center of that activity was his fellow Warden, already dressed again in her hunting leathers and shouldering the harness that held her weapons and quiver. She seemed too prepared for a woman whose companions were largely still slumbering, so Alistair moved over to investigate.
Her greeting was a bit hesitant, not surprising since they were both on uncertain footing. Before he could ask her what was going on though, a similarly outfitted Dalish woman approached. "We are ready to leave when you are, lethallan."
"Very shortly," Kara replied to the woman. "Some of the hunters have sensed something dark in the woods some distance from the camp," she said in answer to Alistair's questioning look. "They are afraid the darkspawn have moved north sooner than expected. I offered to aid their investigation before we departed."
"Darkspawn?" Alistair repeated with concern. "I don't think it's a good idea for you to go alone…"
Kara shook her head. "The hunters who sensed the darkness will accompany me. You would only slow us down," she added with an apology in her eyes. "We will only approach near enough for me to confirm the darkspawn presence – we have no intention of engaging them on our own. The clan simply needs to be appraised of the danger. "
He knew she was right on all accounts – the Dalish hunters would move far faster without him, and in the days since Ostagar Kara's sensitivity to the taint had far outstripped his own. Whether it was due to her twofold exposure to the taint, undergoing the Joining during a Blight, or simply her own nature, she could detect darkspawn long before he could, though not type and number like some of the older Wardens had been able to. It was useful during their campaign against the Blight, but it came at a cost. His fellow Warden suffered terribly from the nightmares, he knew. It was probably one of the reasons she was up so early.
She was correct on all accounts, but his gut instinct still told him not to let her go. She was a warrior in her own right though, not some maiden that needed him to protect her. He was her partner, not her guardian. "Be careful," he told her instead.
"We will," she replied, lingering for a moment as if she wanted to say or do more. The pause was awkward; part of him wanted to offer more in farewell, a hug or another kiss or something. But he was all too aware of the other eyes upon them, as, it seems, was she. The moment passed and she turned away, accompanied by two other hunters to disappear into the woods.
Alistair busied himself with preparations for their departure. The Dalish had generously offered as much in the way of supplies as they could, with the clan decimated by werewolves as it had been. Traveling rations, medicines and bandages and more were bundled up and packaged for them. Much of their resupply came in the way of clothing and the like for Kara, who had lost almost everything at Ostagar and hadn't been as able (or willing) to replace things at the various cities and villages they had passed through. It kept him busy, but he still couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss.
Midday came and went and still there was no sign of Kara or the hunters. The final straw was Anari. The warhound, who normally had little more than disdain for him, came up and put his head in Alistair's lap with a whimper. It was the final confirmation he needed that something was very wrong. "Will you help me find her?" he asked. The hound whimpered again in response, then barked once. Alistair took that as a yes.
After a short internal debate he headed for the weaponsmith's aravel. The Dalish man seemed fond of Kara and a reasonable sort of fellow who would consider his concerns without simply disregarding him for being human. Alistair had considered Lanaya, but she was an important authority now. He didn't want to bother her with his fears if they turned out to be groundless.
He found the smith supervising one of his apprentices, the two elves bent in concentration over a blade that was taking shape. He waited for an opportune moment to interrupt, but Anari took things into his own paws. A sharp bark cause both elven heads to shoot up. The master's glare settled on Alistair, while Anari sat by his side, tongue lolling indolently and brown eyes wide and guileless.
The apprentice gaped openly until his master reprimanded him absently. "Pay attention to your work, da'len. A weak blade is no aid against the wolf's tooth." The chastened boy went back to his task while Varathorn continued to watch Alistair expectantly. "Is there something you needed, lethallin?"
"I didn't, that is, it wasn't me who…oh nevermind." Alistair could have sworn the mabari was laughing at him. "Kara and the other hunters are overdue," he explained. "I think something's wrong. And…the mabari thinks so too." He hoped that didn't sound ridiculous. Animals had good instincts, didn't they? Surely the Dalish believed that too.
Master Varathorn studied them intently. "When did she say they would return?"
"By noon," Alistair said, glad that the elder didn't dismiss him off hand. It was still intimidating being one of the few humans in the camp. "They were only supposed to scout the area and report back if they found any darkspawn."
The weaponsmith nodded. "Come, let us speak to the keeper."
To his relief Lanaya agreed readily with his concerns and a small party of hunters was quickly organized to search for the missing Dalish.
"I'm going with you," Alistair stated firmly as the group was about to depart.
One of the elves shook his head. "We will travel faster without you. Time could be of the essence."
"You need me," Alistair insisted. "If you come up against darkspawn you'll need a Grey Warden. And we won't have to search blindly – Anari will find her."
"I believe I should accompany you," came Wynne's voice from behind. "There is a very real chance that their delay stems from injury. You may need my help."
"If anyone, it should be me," Lanaya interjected. "I will travel faster with the hunters."
Varathorn shook his head. "No," he said firmly. "You are our Keeper, and you have no First. Should anything befall you, the clan will suffer greatly. We have already lost Zathrian. We cannot afford to risk you as well." The young Keeper reluctantly acquiesced.
"Keeper, if I may…" a voice ventured from the edges of the group. Alistair looked over to see the elven woman who tended the halla.
"Yes, Elora?" the Keeper asked, acknowledging the other woman.
"The halla bid me say they will lend their aid to the seekers," Elora said. "They mourn for the hunters we have already lost, and wish not for death to visit the clan again for their inaction."
"Their offer is most welcome, lethallan" Lanaya accepted warmly. "Tell them that we accept gladly."
"Then you'll let me go?" Alistair asked anxiously. Elora's implication that any delay on their parts might mean death for the missing elves petrified him. Just knowing that something was wrong was bad enough. The thought that he might lose her entirely…that was too much.
"Us," Wynne corrected resolutely. "I am coming too. You will need me, Alistair, even with the halla."
Alistair agreed. He would have agreed to almost anything right then if it meant they could leave even a moment sooner. He chafed while they made their final preparations, knowing that every minute they delayed was another minute that the woman he cared for might be somewhere injured and in need of his help, or worse, dying, alone without him. It was too much to bear.
At last the elves and the halla were ready. While the Dalish rode without need for saddle or reins, Alistair noted that two, the ones he assumed would bear himself and Wynne, had a simple saddle and rein setup quite similar to what he remembered Kara having in Ostagar.
"We do not require such tools," Elora confirmed. "We keep the working of them known for the elderly and infirm, but they will serve us now as well for your own comfort and safety. Do not presume to guide the halla with these," she cautioned, indicating the simple bridle and reins. "The halla will choose their own way. The reins will help you communicate, no more."
With the elven woman's help they mounted up, then proceeded to join the other halla at the camp's edge. Alistair looked down to the anxiously mabari pacing mabari at the camp's edge. "Let's go find her," he urged and with an assenting bark the hound was away, halla following after.
They rode in terse silence, nothing but the hooves of the halla on the ground and Anari's panting marking their passage. Alistair tried hard not to think about the milion fates that could have befallen his fellow Warden, the woman he was just beginning to learn how to care about. He reminded himself that she was a competent warrior, not reckless or rash, and that she could take care of herself but it didn't help. Was this what it was like, caring for someone? Always worrying and dreading, fear a constant companion? Would he lose her today, or tomorrow to the Blight? Or to his own stupidity and clumsiness. He almost wondered if it could be worth it…but he'd never know if they didn't find her today.
Anari stopped in a scant clearing, snuffling through the fallen leaves for a scent. "This is where we sensed the darkness," one of the hunters informed the group. Like Kara had said, it wasn't that far from the camp.
"Are there darkspawn about?" Wynne asked, turning towards Alistair. He cast out with that extra sense that made him a Grey Warden, but felt nothing.
"No," he replied, shaking his head. "Whatever they found, it wasn't darkspawn."
"They were here," one of the hunters observed, studying the area. "At least, there are signs of passage here, but not of great struggle."
Anari had picked his way to one side and barked sharply back at the group. "Anari seems to think they went that way," Alistair said. "Maybe they moved on?"
There was nothing left to do but follow the mabari as he traced some invisible trail. Maybe there was a reasonable explanation for it all. The elves could have come across something of interest and gotten distracted. There were a million reasons that everything could have been alright, but he just couldn't believe any of them. The grim faces of the hunters only confirmed his fears. Kara and her party had only intended to scout, not to engage. Whatever had happened to delay them, it was bad.
The forest shadows were growing deep when he realized that the gnawing sensation in his gut was something more. Not darkspawn this time – what he sensed was magic. Not from Wynne just behind him, but ahead, where Anari led them. The mabari seemed to sense something ahead too. He slowed and dropped to a crouch, inching ahead into the undergrowth. Alistair motioned for the mounted company to stop as well, finding it safer to head forward afoot.
They gathered close together, without words knowing that there was danger nearby. "Someone's using magic up ahead," he whispered.
"Not of our clan," a hunter replied immediately. "There is a Dalish healer whose camp seldom strays from ours. Perhaps they have found him?"
"There is also the peculiar shemlen mage," another added.
"Ah yes, I believe we met him…" Alistair murmured sardonically. Still, either of those might be a good thing. Maybe someone had gotten hurt and they had stopped to find this Dalish healer. Or maybe they had been caught in the crazy mage's rhyming games again.
"I am loathe to suggest it, but we may be dealing with maleficar," Wynne said. As much as he hated it, Alistair couldn't disagree. They had come to investigate a feeling of darkness in the woods, and it was possible they had found blood magic instead of darkspawn. The air here was certainly uneasy, the tension absolute.
He had to force himself to act around the tight knot of fear in his center. "If there are blood mages, I'll take care of whatever magic they might use," he told the huddled group. His templar skills might as well be useful for something, he thought grimly. They nodded in accord, and the elves moved ahead, silent in brush.
Alistair followed with Wynne lagging behind, the two humans doing their best to follow in the elves' path and make as little sound as possible. If they were dealing with maleficar, surprise might be their greatest weapon. They needed to know who they were facing, and how many. And what condition their companions were in, he thought bleakly. Though if they had been in the hands of blood mages for the better portion of the day…he didn't want to finish the thought. Let it be the Dalish or that insane old man, anything but maleficar.
The elves had stopped moving forward, spreading out and pressing low to the ground in the underbrush. Alistair inched closer beside one of the hunters, dreading what he would see.
A more detached side of him noted that blood mages, as that was surely what these men were, didn't dress the way he had always imagined they would. The way the Chantry depicted them, he had always pictured them dressed in black, with dark hoods and capes. These men wore fairly ordinary robes, though that detached part again wondered why mages always wore robes, even the male ones, since it seemed very hard to run or fight in robes.
That same detached side took in the lay of the area – the four mages focused on the blood-stained stone altar, the discarded body of an elven hunter pushed carelessly to one side, the terrified Dalish woman huddled next to the pillar to which she had been tied. And a figure he could identify by the taint in her blood even if he hadn't been able to recognize her past the obvious signs of abuse and tortue at the hands of the mages, bound to the altar itself.
His disconnected self kept the rest of him from immediately leaping to her defense, reasoning that caution was still necessary. The blood mages were far closer to the two elven women than they were. If they acted too hastily it could spell doom for them all. The rational side won out, barely, though he could feel his hands tremble with the need to act.
A knife blade glinted cruelly in the dimming light, reflecting torchlight for a brief moment as one of the mage's drew it teasingly slow along the elven Warden's cheek, drawing a thin line of blood. They were close enough now to hear, even over the low murmuring chant of the other maleficar. "Ah, but your blood is sweet," the mage purred. "More delicious even than your suffering. What a feast you will give us tonight. There is such power in your blood…"
The mage tightened his grip on one of the elven woman's wrists and Alistair tensed, feeling more than seeing the response of stiffening agony, even while she refused to cry out. He couldn't believe she was still concious, though her struggles were weak and ineffectual now. Knife blade caught firelight once more and then blurred into motion as the mage plunged it through her hand. Kara's body convulsed in anguish but it was the mage's face that transfixed Alistair's gaze, wearing a look of such obscene pleasure that it set him in motion without a second thought.
He called upon his templar training, cleansing the area of magical wards, abolishing any magical protections the mages might have had. A second later he aimed a smiting blow high, trying to avoid further injury to his fellow Warden, who now lay frighteningly still on the stone altar. The mages fell to the ground, stunned by suddeness of the attack and helpless in the face of his magic-countering abilities.
Alistair was dimly aware of the elven hunters around him dispatching the felled mages with cold precision, but his attention was focused on the mage who had wielded the blade. He allowed the man one long second to look up at him in terror before he plunged his sword through the man's chest in one clean, quick thrust. Alistair wondered a moment whether he should be feeling something – satisfaction, a sense of justice, even anger – something other than nothing at all as he freed his blade and wiped it clean on the man's robes.
The detachment fell away when he looked up. The hunters had freed the captive elven scout from her bonds and were attempting to calm the terrified woman unsuccessfully. Wynne was by the altar, brow furrowed in concern and concentration while the last hunter worked to staunch the flow of blood from Kara's pierced hand. Anari stood whimpering with front paws resting upon the opposite side of the altar, nosing the unresponsive woman's cheek. Alistair moved over and took the compressing cloths up himself, motioning away the Dalish man. Tainted, her blood was as dangerous to the hunter as a darkspawn itself would be, but not for him. Not with the same corruption poisoning his blood as well.
He held the bindings tight in one hand, brushing his free hand gently along the lines of the unconscious woman's face. "Wynne?" he asked softly, not really certain if he wanted to hear the older woman's assessment.
The delay before she spoke confirmed his suspicions. "It's…bad, Alistair," the mage said. "She is very weak. I'm not sure either she or I are strong enough for the healing her injuries require."
"So that's it then?" he managed to choke out around the tight constriction in his throat. "There's nothing you can do?"
"No," Wynne answered, her voice taking on a growing sense of resolution. "If I can strengthen her enough to reach Lanaya, she might still have a chance."
Alistair seized upon the slim hope with all his might. "Do it, Wynne," he said, somewhere between a plea and a command. "Don't let her die like this." He needn't have bothered; the elderly mage was already focusing all her magical abilities on Kara, magical energies healing wounds he couldn't see that were draining the life of the woman before him.
Slow minutes crept by at an agonizing pace before Wynne opened her eyes again and withdrew her hands. "Get her to Lanaya, as quick as you can," she instructed the waiting hunter, exhaustion clear in her voice and in the lines on her face. The Dalish man had gathered one of the saddled halla, the graceful creature lowering herself to her knees to make passing the wounded Warden easier.
Alistair gathered her up gently in his arms, mindful of Wynne's instructions to minimize exacerbating her condition. His heart sank as she listed them. Internal injuries, both legs broken, one wrist shattered, bleeding from any of them could weaken her beyond magical help. It brought to mind the first time that he had held her like this, back in Ostagar after her Joining. Back then she had been an unknown, another Warden among many. Now she was one of two, the only other Warden, and more to him besides. He hesitated before passing her limp form into the arms of the hunter; he knew that the lighter elf could travel faster and more surely than he could but he didn't want to entrust her to anyone else. In the end though, the hunter sped off with her into the dark forest, as fast and smooth as only a halla could travel.
With the matter out of his hands and no way to do anything about it until they returned to the elven camp themselves, Alistair returned his attention to their remaining companions in the blood mages' clearing. The two remaining hunters exchanged a quick flurry of conversation in their singsong language, before the man split away, taking one of the halla and disappearing into the dark. The remaining Dalish woman returned to the side of the surviving captive, pale and shivering by the pillar that she had been freed from.
Wynne too was looking quite wan, still standing by the bloody stone altar. "Are you okay?" Alistair asked her in concern. Kara had shared knowledge of the mage's "condition" with him, though that hardly seemed an adequate word to describe the situation. Kept alive only by the power of a Fade spirit, Maker. The things that happened in their little party…he could never have imagined it as a naïve, angry templar trainee.
"I'll be fine, Alistair," she said with a weary smile. "Just need to sit down, I think." He helped her find a comparatively clean rock to rest on, blood-free, before making his way over to join the elven women.
"How is she?" he asked quietly.
The elven woman, he could never keep all of their names straight, shifted her shoulders in a barely perceptible shrug. "She is very frightened," she answered, her soft accent similar to but not identical to Kara's. He wondered if that was because the clans kept to themselves, their speech drifting apart over the years. It was odd where his mind wandered when he was trying hard not to think about something.
Alistair crouched nearer the two Dalish. "Can she tell us anything about what happened?"
"I can try," the hunter said dubiously, and said something in her Dalish tongue. The reply she received was hesitant, also in Dalish. "She is too afraid to remember the use of your tongue," the hunter apologized. "I will do my best to translate."
"They came to the clearing and saw nothing," she said inbetween bouts of rapid bursts of elvish from the scout. "Karaleyna said that there were no darkspawn and then all went black. When they awoke, the mages already had them bound." They had probably walked into a magical trap, he thought grimly. If he had convinced Kara to let him come along, it would never have happened.
"They were made to come here and bound for some dark ritual." The bruising and lacerations around her wrists and throat were quite clear in the torchlight. "They took Arden first, killed him quickly. Bathed in his blood." The hunter shivered; he couldn't blame her in the least. Blood magic was the stuff of nightmares…
Both women took a few moments to gather themselves before the hunter coaxed her clanmate into talking again. "They wanted Lithien next. She…she says they did not understand the words they used, but their meaning was clear enough. They wanted her to satisfy their…other appetites for their ritual." The hunter's expression was grim, but her eyes widened at the woman's next shaky words in Dalish.
"The Grey Warden, she freed herself somehow, and when the shemlen mage reached for Lithien, she struck first." Alistair almost smiled; that sounded exactly like something Kara would do. She was resourceful and brave, always putting her companions' well-being ahead of her own. Now that he looked, he could see the bloody bandage tied around the leg of the mage he had killed. Absolutely unwilling to go down without a fight. Duncan would have been proud of the Grey Warden he had chosen.
"Her action, it infuriated the mage. He…they took her next instead. Punished her terribly in reprisal…" Her voice trailed off…it didn't matter since he could picture most of it for himself anyways. A boot heel upon her wrist to make her drop the knife, more broken bones in swift retaliation to keep her from fighting back anymore. It was only too bad that the mages were already all dead. A sudden thought froze his heart.
"They didn't….not Kara…" He couldn't bear to even put it into words. He had not needed to be told what Kara had saved her companion from. Had the same fate befallen her instead? The fear on his face must have been clear enough even without words between them – Lithien shook her head violently and said something quickly in her tongue .
"No," the hunter translated. "No, she was spared that. Lithien says they were very specific in their torture, like they wanted her to die as slowly as possible, in as much pain as possible."
"Thank the Maker," he breathed. Alistair would never have believed that words like that could bring such relief, but it was probably the only reason they had found her alive, and with any hope of healing her after. "Tell her thank you," he said. "For being brave enough to remember everything. Um, mas serranas." He had probably butchered the phrase, but Lithien appeared to appreciate the attempt anyways.
"Are we ready to head back?" Alistair looked around to where Wynne was resting after Lithien gave him a small nod. The elderly mage allowed him to help her up and then to assist her in mounting the last saddled halla, which she would share with him. The two elven women doubled up on the final halla and they started the journey home, hoping that good news would meet them at the camp.
The buzz of chatter outside his wagon…what did they call it again? roused Alistair from sleep. Not that he had slept that much, with the rush from the previous night still making his heart race and his knees shake. He hadn't seen his…he didn't know what to call her now that they had made the smallest acknowledgement of something between them. In any case, they hadn't really had a chance to talk about how, or even if, things had changed between them yet. He wasn't even really sure how to begin having that conversation.
But it couldn't start if he stayed inside, and since he was awake already he decided it was as good a time as any to get up. It was probably best to catch her early anyways – they had every intention of leaving that day and once they did it would be harder to have sort of real privacy, surrounded by the snooping ears of their companions at all times.
He stepped out of the aravel (that was it!) to find himself in the middle of a surprising flurry of activity for the predawn camp. And at the center of that activity was his fellow Warden, already dressed again in her hunting leathers and shouldering the harness that held her weapons and quiver. She seemed too prepared for a woman whose companions were largely still slumbering, so Alistair moved over to investigate.
Her greeting was a bit hesitant, not surprising since they were both on uncertain footing. Before he could ask her what was going on though, a similarly outfitted Dalish woman approached. "We are ready to leave when you are, lethallan."
"Very shortly," Kara replied to the woman. "Some of the hunters have sensed something dark in the woods some distance from the camp," she said in answer to Alistair's questioning look. "They are afraid the darkspawn have moved north sooner than expected. I offered to aid their investigation before we departed."
"Darkspawn?" Alistair repeated with concern. "I don't think it's a good idea for you to go alone…"
Kara shook her head. "The hunters who sensed the darkness will accompany me. You would only slow us down," she added with an apology in her eyes. "We will only approach near enough for me to confirm the darkspawn presence – we have no intention of engaging them on our own. The clan simply needs to be appraised of the danger. "
He knew she was right on all accounts – the Dalish hunters would move far faster without him, and in the days since Ostagar Kara's sensitivity to the taint had far outstripped his own. Whether it was due to her twofold exposure to the taint, undergoing the Joining during a Blight, or simply her own nature, she could detect darkspawn long before he could, though not type and number like some of the older Wardens had been able to. It was useful during their campaign against the Blight, but it came at a cost. His fellow Warden suffered terribly from the nightmares, he knew. It was probably one of the reasons she was up so early.
She was correct on all accounts, but his gut instinct still told him not to let her go. She was a warrior in her own right though, not some maiden that needed him to protect her. He was her partner, not her guardian. "Be careful," he told her instead.
"We will," she replied, lingering for a moment as if she wanted to say or do more. The pause was awkward; part of him wanted to offer more in farewell, a hug or another kiss or something. But he was all too aware of the other eyes upon them, as, it seems, was she. The moment passed and she turned away, accompanied by two other hunters to disappear into the woods.
Alistair busied himself with preparations for their departure. The Dalish had generously offered as much in the way of supplies as they could, with the clan decimated by werewolves as it had been. Traveling rations, medicines and bandages and more were bundled up and packaged for them. Much of their resupply came in the way of clothing and the like for Kara, who had lost almost everything at Ostagar and hadn't been as able (or willing) to replace things at the various cities and villages they had passed through. It kept him busy, but he still couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss.
Midday came and went and still there was no sign of Kara or the hunters. The final straw was Anari. The warhound, who normally had little more than disdain for him, came up and put his head in Alistair's lap with a whimper. It was the final confirmation he needed that something was very wrong. "Will you help me find her?" he asked. The hound whimpered again in response, then barked once. Alistair took that as a yes.
After a short internal debate he headed for the weaponsmith's aravel. The Dalish man seemed fond of Kara and a reasonable sort of fellow who would consider his concerns without simply disregarding him for being human. Alistair had considered Lanaya, but she was an important authority now. He didn't want to bother her with his fears if they turned out to be groundless.
He found the smith supervising one of his apprentices, the two elves bent in concentration over a blade that was taking shape. He waited for an opportune moment to interrupt, but Anari took things into his own paws. A sharp bark cause both elven heads to shoot up. The master's glare settled on Alistair, while Anari sat by his side, tongue lolling indolently and brown eyes wide and guileless.
The apprentice gaped openly until his master reprimanded him absently. "Pay attention to your work, da'len. A weak blade is no aid against the wolf's tooth." The chastened boy went back to his task while Varathorn continued to watch Alistair expectantly. "Is there something you needed, lethallin?"
"I didn't, that is, it wasn't me who…oh nevermind." Alistair could have sworn the mabari was laughing at him. "Kara and the other hunters are overdue," he explained. "I think something's wrong. And…the mabari thinks so too." He hoped that didn't sound ridiculous. Animals had good instincts, didn't they? Surely the Dalish believed that too.
Master Varathorn studied them intently. "When did she say they would return?"
"By noon," Alistair said, glad that the elder didn't dismiss him off hand. It was still intimidating being one of the few humans in the camp. "They were only supposed to scout the area and report back if they found any darkspawn."
The weaponsmith nodded. "Come, let us speak to the keeper."
To his relief Lanaya agreed readily with his concerns and a small party of hunters was quickly organized to search for the missing Dalish.
"I'm going with you," Alistair stated firmly as the group was about to depart.
One of the elves shook his head. "We will travel faster without you. Time could be of the essence."
"You need me," Alistair insisted. "If you come up against darkspawn you'll need a Grey Warden. And we won't have to search blindly – Anari will find her."
"I believe I should accompany you," came Wynne's voice from behind. "There is a very real chance that their delay stems from injury. You may need my help."
"If anyone, it should be me," Lanaya interjected. "I will travel faster with the hunters."
Varathorn shook his head. "No," he said firmly. "You are our Keeper, and you have no First. Should anything befall you, the clan will suffer greatly. We have already lost Zathrian. We cannot afford to risk you as well." The young Keeper reluctantly acquiesced.
"Keeper, if I may…" a voice ventured from the edges of the group. Alistair looked over to see the elven woman who tended the halla.
"Yes, Elora?" the Keeper asked, acknowledging the other woman.
"The halla bid me say they will lend their aid to the seekers," Elora said. "They mourn for the hunters we have already lost, and wish not for death to visit the clan again for their inaction."
"Their offer is most welcome, lethallan" Lanaya accepted warmly. "Tell them that we accept gladly."
"Then you'll let me go?" Alistair asked anxiously. Elora's implication that any delay on their parts might mean death for the missing elves petrified him. Just knowing that something was wrong was bad enough. The thought that he might lose her entirely…that was too much.
"Us," Wynne corrected resolutely. "I am coming too. You will need me, Alistair, even with the halla."
Alistair agreed. He would have agreed to almost anything right then if it meant they could leave even a moment sooner. He chafed while they made their final preparations, knowing that every minute they delayed was another minute that the woman he cared for might be somewhere injured and in need of his help, or worse, dying, alone without him. It was too much to bear.
At last the elves and the halla were ready. While the Dalish rode without need for saddle or reins, Alistair noted that two, the ones he assumed would bear himself and Wynne, had a simple saddle and rein setup quite similar to what he remembered Kara having in Ostagar.
"We do not require such tools," Elora confirmed. "We keep the working of them known for the elderly and infirm, but they will serve us now as well for your own comfort and safety. Do not presume to guide the halla with these," she cautioned, indicating the simple bridle and reins. "The halla will choose their own way. The reins will help you communicate, no more."
With the elven woman's help they mounted up, then proceeded to join the other halla at the camp's edge. Alistair looked down to the anxiously mabari pacing mabari at the camp's edge. "Let's go find her," he urged and with an assenting bark the hound was away, halla following after.
They rode in terse silence, nothing but the hooves of the halla on the ground and Anari's panting marking their passage. Alistair tried hard not to think about the milion fates that could have befallen his fellow Warden, the woman he was just beginning to learn how to care about. He reminded himself that she was a competent warrior, not reckless or rash, and that she could take care of herself but it didn't help. Was this what it was like, caring for someone? Always worrying and dreading, fear a constant companion? Would he lose her today, or tomorrow to the Blight? Or to his own stupidity and clumsiness. He almost wondered if it could be worth it…but he'd never know if they didn't find her today.
Anari stopped in a scant clearing, snuffling through the fallen leaves for a scent. "This is where we sensed the darkness," one of the hunters informed the group. Like Kara had said, it wasn't that far from the camp.
"Are there darkspawn about?" Wynne asked, turning towards Alistair. He cast out with that extra sense that made him a Grey Warden, but felt nothing.
"No," he replied, shaking his head. "Whatever they found, it wasn't darkspawn."
"They were here," one of the hunters observed, studying the area. "At least, there are signs of passage here, but not of great struggle."
Anari had picked his way to one side and barked sharply back at the group. "Anari seems to think they went that way," Alistair said. "Maybe they moved on?"
There was nothing left to do but follow the mabari as he traced some invisible trail. Maybe there was a reasonable explanation for it all. The elves could have come across something of interest and gotten distracted. There were a million reasons that everything could have been alright, but he just couldn't believe any of them. The grim faces of the hunters only confirmed his fears. Kara and her party had only intended to scout, not to engage. Whatever had happened to delay them, it was bad.
The forest shadows were growing deep when he realized that the gnawing sensation in his gut was something more. Not darkspawn this time – what he sensed was magic. Not from Wynne just behind him, but ahead, where Anari led them. The mabari seemed to sense something ahead too. He slowed and dropped to a crouch, inching ahead into the undergrowth. Alistair motioned for the mounted company to stop as well, finding it safer to head forward afoot.
They gathered close together, without words knowing that there was danger nearby. "Someone's using magic up ahead," he whispered.
"Not of our clan," a hunter replied immediately. "There is a Dalish healer whose camp seldom strays from ours. Perhaps they have found him?"
"There is also the peculiar shemlen mage," another added.
"Ah yes, I believe we met him…" Alistair murmured sardonically. Still, either of those might be a good thing. Maybe someone had gotten hurt and they had stopped to find this Dalish healer. Or maybe they had been caught in the crazy mage's rhyming games again.
"I am loathe to suggest it, but we may be dealing with maleficar," Wynne said. As much as he hated it, Alistair couldn't disagree. They had come to investigate a feeling of darkness in the woods, and it was possible they had found blood magic instead of darkspawn. The air here was certainly uneasy, the tension absolute.
He had to force himself to act around the tight knot of fear in his center. "If there are blood mages, I'll take care of whatever magic they might use," he told the huddled group. His templar skills might as well be useful for something, he thought grimly. They nodded in accord, and the elves moved ahead, silent in brush.
Alistair followed with Wynne lagging behind, the two humans doing their best to follow in the elves' path and make as little sound as possible. If they were dealing with maleficar, surprise might be their greatest weapon. They needed to know who they were facing, and how many. And what condition their companions were in, he thought bleakly. Though if they had been in the hands of blood mages for the better portion of the day…he didn't want to finish the thought. Let it be the Dalish or that insane old man, anything but maleficar.
The elves had stopped moving forward, spreading out and pressing low to the ground in the underbrush. Alistair inched closer beside one of the hunters, dreading what he would see.
A more detached side of him noted that blood mages, as that was surely what these men were, didn't dress the way he had always imagined they would. The way the Chantry depicted them, he had always pictured them dressed in black, with dark hoods and capes. These men wore fairly ordinary robes, though that detached part again wondered why mages always wore robes, even the male ones, since it seemed very hard to run or fight in robes.
That same detached side took in the lay of the area – the four mages focused on the blood-stained stone altar, the discarded body of an elven hunter pushed carelessly to one side, the terrified Dalish woman huddled next to the pillar to which she had been tied. And a figure he could identify by the taint in her blood even if he hadn't been able to recognize her past the obvious signs of abuse and tortue at the hands of the mages, bound to the altar itself.
His disconnected self kept the rest of him from immediately leaping to her defense, reasoning that caution was still necessary. The blood mages were far closer to the two elven women than they were. If they acted too hastily it could spell doom for them all. The rational side won out, barely, though he could feel his hands tremble with the need to act.
A knife blade glinted cruelly in the dimming light, reflecting torchlight for a brief moment as one of the mage's drew it teasingly slow along the elven Warden's cheek, drawing a thin line of blood. They were close enough now to hear, even over the low murmuring chant of the other maleficar. "Ah, but your blood is sweet," the mage purred. "More delicious even than your suffering. What a feast you will give us tonight. There is such power in your blood…"
The mage tightened his grip on one of the elven woman's wrists and Alistair tensed, feeling more than seeing the response of stiffening agony, even while she refused to cry out. He couldn't believe she was still concious, though her struggles were weak and ineffectual now. Knife blade caught firelight once more and then blurred into motion as the mage plunged it through her hand. Kara's body convulsed in anguish but it was the mage's face that transfixed Alistair's gaze, wearing a look of such obscene pleasure that it set him in motion without a second thought.
He called upon his templar training, cleansing the area of magical wards, abolishing any magical protections the mages might have had. A second later he aimed a smiting blow high, trying to avoid further injury to his fellow Warden, who now lay frighteningly still on the stone altar. The mages fell to the ground, stunned by suddeness of the attack and helpless in the face of his magic-countering abilities.
Alistair was dimly aware of the elven hunters around him dispatching the felled mages with cold precision, but his attention was focused on the mage who had wielded the blade. He allowed the man one long second to look up at him in terror before he plunged his sword through the man's chest in one clean, quick thrust. Alistair wondered a moment whether he should be feeling something – satisfaction, a sense of justice, even anger – something other than nothing at all as he freed his blade and wiped it clean on the man's robes.
The detachment fell away when he looked up. The hunters had freed the captive elven scout from her bonds and were attempting to calm the terrified woman unsuccessfully. Wynne was by the altar, brow furrowed in concern and concentration while the last hunter worked to staunch the flow of blood from Kara's pierced hand. Anari stood whimpering with front paws resting upon the opposite side of the altar, nosing the unresponsive woman's cheek. Alistair moved over and took the compressing cloths up himself, motioning away the Dalish man. Tainted, her blood was as dangerous to the hunter as a darkspawn itself would be, but not for him. Not with the same corruption poisoning his blood as well.
He held the bindings tight in one hand, brushing his free hand gently along the lines of the unconscious woman's face. "Wynne?" he asked softly, not really certain if he wanted to hear the older woman's assessment.
The delay before she spoke confirmed his suspicions. "It's…bad, Alistair," the mage said. "She is very weak. I'm not sure either she or I are strong enough for the healing her injuries require."
"So that's it then?" he managed to choke out around the tight constriction in his throat. "There's nothing you can do?"
"No," Wynne answered, her voice taking on a growing sense of resolution. "If I can strengthen her enough to reach Lanaya, she might still have a chance."
Alistair seized upon the slim hope with all his might. "Do it, Wynne," he said, somewhere between a plea and a command. "Don't let her die like this." He needn't have bothered; the elderly mage was already focusing all her magical abilities on Kara, magical energies healing wounds he couldn't see that were draining the life of the woman before him.
Slow minutes crept by at an agonizing pace before Wynne opened her eyes again and withdrew her hands. "Get her to Lanaya, as quick as you can," she instructed the waiting hunter, exhaustion clear in her voice and in the lines on her face. The Dalish man had gathered one of the saddled halla, the graceful creature lowering herself to her knees to make passing the wounded Warden easier.
Alistair gathered her up gently in his arms, mindful of Wynne's instructions to minimize exacerbating her condition. His heart sank as she listed them. Internal injuries, both legs broken, one wrist shattered, bleeding from any of them could weaken her beyond magical help. It brought to mind the first time that he had held her like this, back in Ostagar after her Joining. Back then she had been an unknown, another Warden among many. Now she was one of two, the only other Warden, and more to him besides. He hesitated before passing her limp form into the arms of the hunter; he knew that the lighter elf could travel faster and more surely than he could but he didn't want to entrust her to anyone else. In the end though, the hunter sped off with her into the dark forest, as fast and smooth as only a halla could travel.
With the matter out of his hands and no way to do anything about it until they returned to the elven camp themselves, Alistair returned his attention to their remaining companions in the blood mages' clearing. The two remaining hunters exchanged a quick flurry of conversation in their singsong language, before the man split away, taking one of the halla and disappearing into the dark. The remaining Dalish woman returned to the side of the surviving captive, pale and shivering by the pillar that she had been freed from.
Wynne too was looking quite wan, still standing by the bloody stone altar. "Are you okay?" Alistair asked her in concern. Kara had shared knowledge of the mage's "condition" with him, though that hardly seemed an adequate word to describe the situation. Kept alive only by the power of a Fade spirit, Maker. The things that happened in their little party…he could never have imagined it as a naïve, angry templar trainee.
"I'll be fine, Alistair," she said with a weary smile. "Just need to sit down, I think." He helped her find a comparatively clean rock to rest on, blood-free, before making his way over to join the elven women.
"How is she?" he asked quietly.
The elven woman, he could never keep all of their names straight, shifted her shoulders in a barely perceptible shrug. "She is very frightened," she answered, her soft accent similar to but not identical to Kara's. He wondered if that was because the clans kept to themselves, their speech drifting apart over the years. It was odd where his mind wandered when he was trying hard not to think about something.
Alistair crouched nearer the two Dalish. "Can she tell us anything about what happened?"
"I can try," the hunter said dubiously, and said something in her Dalish tongue. The reply she received was hesitant, also in Dalish. "She is too afraid to remember the use of your tongue," the hunter apologized. "I will do my best to translate."
"They came to the clearing and saw nothing," she said inbetween bouts of rapid bursts of elvish from the scout. "Karaleyna said that there were no darkspawn and then all went black. When they awoke, the mages already had them bound." They had probably walked into a magical trap, he thought grimly. If he had convinced Kara to let him come along, it would never have happened.
"They were made to come here and bound for some dark ritual." The bruising and lacerations around her wrists and throat were quite clear in the torchlight. "They took Arden first, killed him quickly. Bathed in his blood." The hunter shivered; he couldn't blame her in the least. Blood magic was the stuff of nightmares…
Both women took a few moments to gather themselves before the hunter coaxed her clanmate into talking again. "They wanted Lithien next. She…she says they did not understand the words they used, but their meaning was clear enough. They wanted her to satisfy their…other appetites for their ritual." The hunter's expression was grim, but her eyes widened at the woman's next shaky words in Dalish.
"The Grey Warden, she freed herself somehow, and when the shemlen mage reached for Lithien, she struck first." Alistair almost smiled; that sounded exactly like something Kara would do. She was resourceful and brave, always putting her companions' well-being ahead of her own. Now that he looked, he could see the bloody bandage tied around the leg of the mage he had killed. Absolutely unwilling to go down without a fight. Duncan would have been proud of the Grey Warden he had chosen.
"Her action, it infuriated the mage. He…they took her next instead. Punished her terribly in reprisal…" Her voice trailed off…it didn't matter since he could picture most of it for himself anyways. A boot heel upon her wrist to make her drop the knife, more broken bones in swift retaliation to keep her from fighting back anymore. It was only too bad that the mages were already all dead. A sudden thought froze his heart.
"They didn't….not Kara…" He couldn't bear to even put it into words. He had not needed to be told what Kara had saved her companion from. Had the same fate befallen her instead? The fear on his face must have been clear enough even without words between them – Lithien shook her head violently and said something quickly in her tongue .
"No," the hunter translated. "No, she was spared that. Lithien says they were very specific in their torture, like they wanted her to die as slowly as possible, in as much pain as possible."
"Thank the Maker," he breathed. Alistair would never have believed that words like that could bring such relief, but it was probably the only reason they had found her alive, and with any hope of healing her after. "Tell her thank you," he said. "For being brave enough to remember everything. Um, mas serranas." He had probably butchered the phrase, but Lithien appeared to appreciate the attempt anyways.
"Are we ready to head back?" Alistair looked around to where Wynne was resting after Lithien gave him a small nod. The elderly mage allowed him to help her up and then to assist her in mounting the last saddled halla, which she would share with him. The two elven women doubled up on the final halla and they started the journey home, hoping that good news would meet them at the camp.
Modifié par Sandtigress, 19 mars 2011 - 03:20 .
#60
Posté 03 avril 2011 - 05:57
Just in case anyone's curious, with yukidama's help I managed to do a little "What would Kara look like as a DA2-style elf" bit. This is about as close as I can get right now with the "beta" version of the mod.
DAO Kara


DA2 Kara

With the "proper" hair

In-game:

Action shot!
DAO Kara


DA2 Kara

With the "proper" hair

In-game:

Action shot!
#61
Posté 01 mai 2011 - 02:20
Blood Magic Part II
Cold. It was the first sensation she was conscious of, followed by dull, throbbing agony across the vast majority of her body. That was second to the cold though, too chilled and weak to even shiver in response. Just one spot of warmth. She tensed her hand reflexively, focusing on that point as a sign that neither death nor the waking sleep had taken her yet. There was a tightening in answer – a pair of hands enclosing her own.
“Kara?” A familiar voice whispered her name full of disbelief and she forced her eyes open in response. It felt as though the Dread Wolf himself were trying to keep them closed.
“Maker’s breath, you’re awake.” Alistair. He sounded like he wasn’t entirely sure he wasn’t dreaming; the lines pressed into one side of his face suggested he had been sleeping until now. The dark under his eyes suggested he had not slept in some time before that.
A hushed wuff preceded a wet nose against her cheek opposite Alistair’s voice, accompanied with anxious whining. She struggled to remember what might have caused such distress in her friends; only the vague recollection of a scouting mission and dark magic eked past her fuzzy mind.
“Anari, go get Aneirin, will you?” Alistair asked, and Anari gave another quiet bark of affirmation before the whisper of cloth signaled the mabari’s exit. Alistair chuckled softly. “We seem to have found something to bond over,” he said, giving her a warm look. Cammen and Gheyna’s bonding. She remembered that now, and the new understanding she and Alistair had reached that night. Last night? Likely not, given his rather haggard appearance.
He brushed some stray hairs away from her face; she marveled at how gentle his fingertips were for a man who always claimed himself clumsy and awkward. “You’ve been asleep for awhile,” he told her. “Aneirin said you would wake up eventually, but I’m not certain how sure he was of that. Do you remember what happened?”
Blood magic. Something. She tried to answer but found her voice strangled and painful, entirely unwilling to cooperate. Alistair frowned. “Don’t try and talk. Aneirin said the ropes they used could have damaged something in your throat. You might hurt yourself more. Let him take a look at you first.” She tried to remember this Aneirin and failed. Was she supposed to remember him?
“Do you want some water?” There was such relief in Alistair’s voice; she must have been in very bad shape. She didn’t quite know how to respond to his tender concern for her. Who was she to inspire such care in any man, much less a shemlen Warden? Then again, Tamlen would have done the same.
She let the old ache die away in the face of the present and did her best to nod. Alistair helped her sit up a little and held the cup to her lips when she found even her one good hand too weak to bear even that slight weight. Though it hurt to swallow, the liquid was marvelously sweet across her parched tongue, flavored with familiar preserving herbs in the way of the wandering clans.
The tent interior lightened briefly with the entrance of a trio of elves and a human mage. Wynne, Lanaya, Master Varathorn; their names flickered across her memory. The fourth man she did not recognize, though he carried the mark of her people. She studied him curiously, trying to place his name.
“It is good to see you awake, dear,” Wynne said warmly. “You had us very worried for a little while. It seems I have you to thank for uniting me with a former student of mine. Kara, this is Aneirin.” She blinked in surprise. How had Wynne come to mentor a Dalish healer? It was without a doubt a story she would have to hear later.
“Alistair, would you go and fetch something for Kara to eat? She will need to regain her strength,” Wynne asked. “And something for yourself,” the mage admonished sternly. “You haven’t eaten nearly enough.” Alistair nodded sheepishly, giving Kara’s hand a final gentle squeeze before he rose and made his way out of the tent. “He’s a nice boy,” Wynne said with a fond smile.
“Aneth ara, da’len,” the strange elf greeted her after Alistair had departed. “Your recovery will please your companions greatly. They have worried over you for many days. Let us see how your healing is progressing.” Many days, she repeated numbly as Aneirin magically examined her remaining injuries. Had Alistair remained by her side for all of it? He looked as though he had.
“Your fellow Grey Warden could hardly be convinced to leave you,” Varathorn informed her, as if confirming her unspoken thought. And what would he think of this turn, this man who had offered to stand as her father one day at her bonding? His face remained closed to her, his thoughts hidden away.
“You are coming along well,” Aneirin said, interrupting her brooding thoughts. “We will be able to finish your healing in the next few days, I believe, as you regain your strength.” He laid a hand upon her throat; she winced a little when he came in contact with the bruises the mages’ nooses had left behind. “I think we can take care of this today though,” he said, and her breath came far easier as the healer’s magic erased the damage that had been done.
“A few days?” Kara frowned, testing her voice. They had already spent far too long here among her people. As welcome as that was, the Blight would not wait for them, and they had many more treaties to pursue before they were ready to face the archdemon.
“Patience, child,” Wynne chided gently. “I know our cause is urgent, but you were badly injured. Were it not for Aneirin’s skills, you would not be here today.” The mage’s voice held a slight note of pride as she regarded her former pupil.
Kara relented with a sigh. There was little sense in arguing and even less in being ungrateful. “Ma serranas, Master Aneirin, for your help.”
The elven healer laughed quietly. “Nay, I am no master of the clans. The Dalish are merely kind enough to allow me to stay nearby, and borrow from their supplies from time to time. I am just a simple healer and glad to be of service.” He rose from his knees and lightly dusted off his pants. “Be easy for now, rest and eat and regain your strength. That will be the quickest route to your full recovery.”
“Ma nuvenin,” she acquiesced reluctantly. “I shall.”
“Good.” The healer gave her a gentle smile. “Then I shall leave you to rest for now. There are still many among the clan who need my assistance.” Aneirin offered a polite nod to the Keeper, then ducked out of the tent.
“The clan is very grateful , lethallan” Lanaya said warmly. “Because of you, the Dread Wolf overlooked Lithien. We cannot thank you enough.”
“There is no need for thanks, Keeper,” Kara protested. “I did little enough. Had I done more, perhaps Arden might still be among us.” More details were coming to her. An ambush in the woods, springing a magical trap, waking in the bonds of the mages. Arden’s death at their hands, and her desperate attempt to fight free to save Lithien.
Lanaya shook her head. “There is no blame on your shoulders for Arden’s death. Lithien told us of your ordeal. There was little you could do, and you did more than anyone could have expected.” Her voice was firm on the matter; Lanaya was going to be a good Keeper.
The rustle of tent fabric heralded Alistair’s return. “I already ate,” he said hastily, when Wynne turned a disapproving look at the single bowl in his hand. An inviting smell rose with the steam off the dish, and Kara realized suddenly how ravenously hungry she was.
“We will leave you to your meal then,” Lanaya said. “And I will let the clan know that you are awake. They will be pleased to hear the news.”
“And get some rest,” Wynne admonished gently. “Is there anything else that you need?”
Kara shook her head, then thought a moment. “Another blanket?” The cold still made her thoughts sluggish and the fatigue worse, the way the land felt before winter’s long end.Wynne nodded. “Of course, we should have thought of that. I’ll be back shortly.” With that, the trio exited the tent.
Alistair helped her to sit up, leaning back against him so that she could eat without choking. The once simple task was confounded by her injuries, splints on legs and wrist making it near impossible to shift her position and exhaustion hampering what movement she did have. They settled eventually for Alistair holding the bowl in one hand while the other supported her shaking left. At least it allowed her the dignity of feeding herself for the most part.
She expected Wynne when the tent flap shifted again, but looked up to see Master Varathorn instead, blanket in hand. He studied them for a moment as he spread the cover over her legs. “It seems I spoke in haste earlier, when I offered to stand as your father if ever you found a man worthy of you,” he said quietly in the Dalish tongue.
Her heart dropped at his words. “Master Varathorn…” she began, but he cut her off.
“He is a good man, da’len,” the weaponsmith continued. “He has refused to leave your side throughout this ordeal, and his care for you is wholly apparent. This is not quite the match I expected, but I cannot disapprove. Neither, from what I knew of him, would your father have objected, given the circumstances.”
His acceptance of her newly formed relationship with a shemlen man surprised her. Though Zevran’s stories seemed to suggest that humans often sought elven partners, she had been prepared to receive Master Varathorn’s condemnation. The clans simply could not survive if the people were to form such liaisons with the shems often. But she was no longer simply a Dalish hunter. She was a Grey Warden, and as such her responsibilities, and her ties, extended beyond the clans into the larger world. That seemed to be enough, for some of the Dalish at least, to regard her situation in a different light.
“If I may make a suggestion…” This time the words were in the King’s tongue, and Kara knew they were intended for Alistair as well. “You are both in need of sleep. The cot is big enough for two.”
The proposition shocked her; from the way that Alistair spluttered behind her, he felt much the same. “You want me to stay here?” Her fellow Warden’s voice rose and cracked incredulously on the last word, like he might have a heart attack at the mere thought of it.
“As you refuse to sleep elsewhere, it seems the obvious solution,” Master Varathorn replied mildly, and though his face remained largely serious there was a decided twinkle of amusement in his eyes and the hint of a smile about his lips. “And it is rather obvious that neither of you are in shape for…other activities, so there is little lack of propriety. Though we could always provide a chaperone, if you both insisted.” Kara could almost feel the embarrassed heat from Alistair’s surely blushing face.
“Clearly,” the weasponsmith continued on blithely, though he was openly smiling now, “you would both benefit from the arrangement. You,” addressing Alistair specifically, “would finally get some sleep, while she would be far more comfortable with your added warmth, yes?”
“I…I suppose so,” Alistair answered, though he sounded far from certain. She felt much the same…what in the Creators’ names was Master Varathorn thinking?
The elder Dalish smoothed out the blanket across her legs once more, then straightened and rose. “In any case, I must return to my duties. My apprentice has no doubt ruined more good wood in my absence. Dareth shiral, lethallin, I will come visit you again later.”
“Dareth shiral, Master,” she returned, and with that, he exited the tent. They continued her meal in awkward silence, not sure how to go about Varathorn’s suggested arrangement. Alistair was clearly uncomfortable with it, and she didn’t quite know how she felt about it either. On the one hand, it felt like too many things between them were progressing so fast, too quickly to adjust her mindset, to become accustomed to them. On the other, there was no point denying the attraction any longer, or the sense of secure peace she felt being near him like this, which was decidedly at odds with the nervousness and uncertainty that accompanied each new step as they explored this journey together.
Nor could she deny that between the meal and Alistair’s proximity she was finally, finally, beginning to feel warm again, and with that warmth came a lassitude that grew ever greater until she could barely keep her eyes open any longer. “Had enough?” Alistair inquired when he noticed her lack of interest in eating more. At her nod, he set the bowl on the ground, then hesitated. “Do you want, I mean, are you okay? With me sleeping here? I don’t have to if you’re not, I can bring my bedroll in maybe and sleep on the ground or I...” He stopped suddenly, as if realizing that he was starting to babble.
“No,” she answered quickly. “That is, I don’t mind. It’s fine. You do not have to stay if you would rather not.” She paused when a sudden bout of shivering started. That seemed to decide Alistair.
“Varathorn might be right,” he sighed. “I don’t know. I’m…okay with it if you are. It’s just sleeping. Right?” He laughed nervously – it was one of the things she found endearing about him. So many humans treated elves as inferior beings, objects for their pleasure. But with Alistair, there was no doubting that his intentions or that they were honorable, that he saw her as an equal, and that he was extremely anxious about all of it.
She started to answer back but yawned instead. It was becoming increasingly hard to keep her eyes open at all, despite the fact that she hadn’t been awake for very long yet. Her injuries, and the healing that had brought her back from them, had taken their toll – she would simply have to get used to that for the next several days. But this…lying here with this man like this, this was something she could get used to. This might be something she could get used to, and it was an idea that she found surprisingly alluring.
They shifted around a bit self-consciously until they could lie in a position that was comfortable for them both, which was to say that Alistair did most of the moving since the splints kept her largely immobile. They ended with her head pillowed on his arm, hips perpendicular to each other to let her legs lie flat while allowing her to lean back against him. It was, she decided, a most marvelous feeling, like finding an unexpected safe shelter in the maelstrom of their battle against the Blight. And since it was all an unorthodox situation anyways, when Alistair shyly placed his hand over her own, she decided to do a very un-Dalish thing and intertwined his fingers with her own.
Perhaps it was simply exhaustion, perhaps her imagination, but wrapped in that secure embrace, the nightmares did not seem so bad that night.
****
It was all a little surreal, Alistair thought somewhat giddily. The sheltered, begrudging templar trainee he’d been not all that long ago could never have imagined it, waking up with a beautiful woman asleep in his arms. He still expected to wake up at some point and find himself alone again, maybe back in the monastery, or in the Grey Wardens’ camp in Ostagar. Duncan’s loss still hurt, it would probably never stop hurting. And Maker knew that their chances against the archdemon would have improved with him on their side. But even so, if this was a dream he wasn’t sure he wanted to wake from it. He’d thought the family the sloth demon had created for him in the Fade had been compelling, but this was something he could barely even have daydreamt before. Not just that he would find a woman worth wanting, but that that woman might have some feelings towards him as well.
One or both of them might meet their end in the days to come, fighting against the Blight. Were it not for Wynne and the Dalish, that day could have already come for Kara. And in any case, they were both already doomed by the taint. So every moment was precious, and he intended to do his best in making the most of them.
She never ceased to amaze him, this proud, fierce warrior who had allowed him some glimpse into her life. Barely a day after waking from near-fatal wounds, and she was already insisting on small things like feeding herself, though the spoon shook slightly in her hand. It was a little hard to remember how fragile she still was at times when she did things with such determination; the fact that she still needed to lean against him to sit up for a prolonged period served as a rather enjoyable reminder.
The other reminder was Aneirin, whom Alistair could feel using his magic to gauge the Dalish woman’s recovery as she polished off a second helping of a late breakfast. He took the return of her appetite as a good sign – the taint made sure that Grey Warden metabolisms required constant stoking. Aneirin too seemed satisfied with what he saw.
“I am impressed,” the healer remarked. “You seem to be progressing well.”
“Can we finish the healing today then?” Kara asked eagerly. He wasn’t sure that they should be so keen to return to the fight, but she was right. They couldn’t stay here forever; every day was another day that the archdemon could show itself. Time wasn’t on their side.
Aneirin was shaking his head. “You should not push yourself so hard. You still need time to recover your strength.” Though he couldn’t quite see her face sitting behind her, Alistair knew that her eyes would be taking on that look of quiet, flinty determination that turned them the color of steel. She would be determined to get her way in this. Stopping the Blight meant too much to her. Aneirin seemed to sense this too. “One thing,” he conceded with a sigh. “You may pick.”
“May I have your council?” she replied solicitously, apparently satisfied with the compromise. The healer considered for a moment. “The breaks in your legs are relatively clean. They would heal fine in time, and would require little of you to heal them now magically. Those in your wrist are far more serious. If the bones do not heal properly, you may have difficulty even holding a blade for a prolonged time.”
There was no hesitation in the movement. Her right arm came up in one fluid motion, held steady before her, and he knew her gaze would be the same. Firm, collected, unflinching. Aneirin nodded once in acknowledgment. “Very well. I warn you though, this will not be easy,” he cautioned. “There has been enough time for some natural mending to take place. We attempted to set the bones properly, but some may have healed wrongly. I may have to break them again in order to put them in their proper place.”
“It must be done,” Kara said resolutely, no trace of fear or indecision in her voice. He admired her confidence so; if only he could be half as sure about things as she was. Aneirin took her proffered arm between his hands, and Alistair could detect the magical energy start to flow. He was sure his heart stopped beating when he felt Kara reach for his hand with her free one; he did have to remind himself to breath after a few moments. But the reason became clear to him when that grip tightened, and he heard her inhale sharply, though otherwise she made no other sound. He wished he had thought of it first, but still there was something thrilling and reassuring and unnerving, all at once, that she would turn to him for comfort and solidarity in a time of pain.
It was strange. The moment lasted an eternity, knowing that she was hurting and he could do nothing to stop it. And yet it was over all too soon, this interlude where she turned to him for strength instead of the other way around. The reversal of roles was disconcerting but oddly empowering, knowing that, just this once, someone might actually need him, and him in particular, that she might depend on him for something she could not do herself. Even Duncan had not been able to offer him that.
But Aneirin was pulling back, advising Kara to rest and that he would come to visit later, and she was sagging back into his arms relieved and drained. They stayed like that for a period, while her breathing grew less labored and she surreptitiously wiped tears from her eyes that he pretended not to see.
Finally she pushed herself into sitting up enough to crane her head around to look at him. The exhaustion in her eyes was all too clear. “Will you...would you stay?” she asked hesitantly. “Just until I fall asleep?”
He couldn’t believe she thought she needed to ask. “Of course,” he replied; the tired smile he received in answer was all the reward he needed. And any discomfort he might have felt while holding her there was more than compensated for when she snuggled a little more into his arms before drifting off to sleep. So even though his back was getting a bit stiff and his arms were starting to cramp a bit from being in one position for too long, he stayed a while longer even after her breathing had slowed to a peaceful rhythm to watch her sleep and muse on the truth of a statement he had once made in jest, unaware of the things that would come. One good thing about the Blight is how it brings people together.
****
Despite almost everyone else’s objections, Kara was determined to test the strength of her newly healed legs. After Aneirin had reluctantly confirmed that she would do herself no lasting damage by using them now, there had been no convincing her to lie abed any longer, no matter how tired she still was. Kind though they all were, she had had enough of being waited on hand and foot as though she were some helpless child. It was good to be on her own two feet again, even if she still depended on Alistair’s help to remain on those feet for very long.
More concerning than her own well-being was the reaction of the clan to this ordinarily frowned-upon union. There was little point in denying the fact, not now. And truthfully, while she felt no need to flaunt their relationship, she had no desire to hide it, as if she were somehow ashamed of him or this burgeoning bond between them.
In fact, for a man who had so little to be ashamed of, there seemed to have been far too many people in his life who had hidden him away for fear of the embarrassment or trouble he might have caused them by his mere existence. The thought of the lonely, self-conscious child he must have been, passed from one indifferent guardian to the next, made her feel unexpectedly protective and determined to break that pattern, as if she might fix herself a lifetime of inaction and neglect.
So it was that when they came at last to the hahren’s fire where the clan and their companions gathered for the evening meal, and when Alistair had helped her to her seat and taken his own beside her, she hesitated only a few moments before moving over to close the small space between them. It was hardly a Dalish thing to do, but then he was not Dalish, and she only partly so now. She felt him stiffen a little in surprise when she laid her head on his shoulder wearily, though he relaxed shortly after and even hesitantly put his arm around her shoulders to pull her just a bit closer.
In the end, she realized, what the rest of the clan thought didn’t matter. She had Master Varathorn’s blessing in lieu of her father’s, but even without it, this man deserved to be loved and wanted like he hadn’t been his whole life. Even were all the clan to disapprove, he deserved that much. She closed her eyes and leaned into his chest and smiled to hear his heart racing.
Had she bothered to look though, she would have seen more approving smiles in the clan than she had expected, Varathorn’s consent having gone far in persuading a clan concerned for the welfare of one of their own sent out into a strange world with none to safeguard her. There were those who would never be convinced that good would come of association with shems, of course, Hahren Sarel foremost among them. But the right to protest belonged to others, and so they kept their disapproval to quiet looks of disapproval and no more.
She would have observed likewise mixed reactions among their companions. Leliana smiled openly while Wynne’s gaze was more measured. Zevran sighed a little in disappointment but followed it quickly with a philosophical shrug, while Sten beside him remained as impassive as ever. But in the end the couple remained oblivious to it all, lost in their own content little world.
****
Their shouting roused the entire camp. Kara glared at him defiantly, arms crossed and grey eyes stormy, but Alistair wasn’t going to back down on this.
“No,” he said again. “Absolutely not! Aneirin says you’re not ready yet.”
“The archdemon is not going to wait until Aneirin says I am well,” she hissed. “We leave today!”
He arched an eyebrow. “So you can what? Collapse on the darkspawn and crush them under your weight?”
Kara scowled daggers at him, but at least she didn’t reach for the real things. “It will take more than…”
“More than what? Nearly dying?” he cut her off, knowing what she would say. “No. You’re just being pigheaded and it’s going to get you killed.”
“Ferelden will pay for your stubbornness!” she shot back. “What will your excuse be then?”
“Fine!” he snapped. Maker’s breath, but the woman could be impossible! He stalked over to where her pack lay waiting and seized it, dropping it with a heavy thud at her feet. “Let’s go then.”
She glowered irately at him once more before stooping to pick the substantial pack up. She had barely lifted it off the ground though before she staggered, backpack falling from her still weak wrist. Alistair reached out to steady her before she completely lost her balance.
“Look, I know you’re frustrated,” he said when she growled in aggravation. “I get it, I really do. But pushing yourself is only going to make it worse.” Kara tried to pull away but he only tightened his grip on her shoulders. “Listen to me! The best thing you can do right now is listen to Aneirin, and take it easy just a little bit longer.”
He held her there until the fuming glare gave way to a defeated sigh. “A few more days, okay? Then I’ll race you to the archdemon if you want.”
She didn’t smile. “And what if there are not a few more days left?” she fretted.
“Then we’ll have to do the best we can. We still need to talk to the dwarves and look for Andraste’s ashes. A few days isn’t going to change any of that.” It wasn’t exactly soothing but it was the truth. “We’re not always going to have the luxury of time to rest. Let’s take it while we can, okay?”
A hesitant voice cut into their quarrel. “Grey Wardens?” They turned to find a Dalish woman there. Alistair was more than a bit surprised they hadn’t attracted more of an audience with their very vocal dispute.
“Yes, Elora?” Instantly Kara was back to her normal courteous self. Alistair wished he could reroute her ire so easily.
“I believe I may have a solution to your dilemma.” The older Dalish woman gestured, and one of the stately deer-like creatures the elves called halla came up towards them. “This is Seihn. He is one of our unmated bucks. It was his sister whose lifemate you saved – in thanks, he wishes to accompany you in your quest.”
“No,” Kara replied immediately. She turned to the halla, addressing him directly. “Ma serranas, lethallin, but we cannot. This road is too dangerous, and we have lost too many friends already. You cannot come.”
“He insists,” Elora countered. Alistair wondered how she translated for an animal who appeared to make very little of anything he recognized as communication. At least Anari barked and bounced and did any number of things to make himself understood. “He knows that there is danger,” the Dalish woman continued. “But he will fight now, or fight when the clans march. He will have it no other way.”
“That’s all well and good, but how is one…halla going to help us?” Alistair put in dubiously, faltering around the unfamiliar word. “I mean, we can’t all ride on him. Can we?”
“No,” Elora answered with a chuckle. “But the halla are able fighters, and none can travel as quickly or as quietly. Seihn could help you scout, or deliver messages.” She ran a hand down the animal’s sleek pristine hide. “They are proud creatures, but not arrogant. They will fight, with a warrior or without, and when needed they will bear riders or act as beasts of burdens. And they are strong – the halla often pull many times their own weight when they guide our aravels.”
“And as I said, he may provide a solution to your current dispute,” Elora continued. “Should Seihn accompany you, you could depart today as you are so eager to do, since he could bear the weight of your belongings, and even yourself until such time as you recover fully. He is more than willing to be of aid in any way you require.”
Kara did not answer immediately, visibly torn between leaving as she wanted and allowing another companion to join them on their dangerous quest. She turned to him for guidance, which was on the whole a rather new experience. It was strange having his opinion valued, even if she had been willing to come to blows with him over it just a few minutes prior. Most people just made the decision and told him about it afterwards.
He still had his own misgivings on this whole thing though. “It’s a fine offer and all, but I’m just not sure. One pack animal just might not help us all that much.”
“Elora.” Lanaya had come up behind them at some point in the discussion. “Do we not have some of the humans’ beasts still?”
“The strange four-foot creatures?” Elora nodded.
“Horses?” Alistair asked, surprised.
“I believe that is what they are called, yes,” Elora confirmed. “After the last group of humans we encountered fled. Zathrian demanded I destroy them, but it seemed wrong. They are not like the halla, but I could not. I thought perhaps we could sell the poor creatures, or at least release them.”
“Then perhaps we can help one another again, Grey Wardens,” Lanaya suggested. “It would be to both our benefits were you to take these horses from us, and use them to aid your cause. It would likewise gratify the clan if Seihn were to have his wish and join you.”
Alistair looked to Kara and shrugged. He had no more objections to the arrangement; the rest was up to her. She agreed reluctantly. “Very well then, if that is indeed what he wishes. He may join us.” The halla tossed his head and moved to nuzzle his head against the Dalish Warden’s arm. He appeared quite pleased, if a deer-like creature could look pleased anyways. Kara looked more resigned than happy, though she reached a hand up to rub against his nose.
“I guess we should tell everyone to get ready then, shouldn’t we?” She nodded in a rather subdued manner, as though all her eagerness to be gone had fallen under the weight of another member to their party to worry about. Alistair decided to push his luck a little and try to take advantage of her quieter mood while he could. “We’ll be travelling a long ways today. Maybe you should sit down and get some rest while the rest of us pack up.” She nodded again, and while it was gratifying to not have to argue with her about it, it was a little concerning how downcast she appeared. But, he decided, she would perk up again when they were on the road.
He busied himself with gathering people and their belongings from where they had spread themselves amongst the Dalish clan. He sent Anari after Morrigan, not really caring to look for the witch himself. She had absented herself from the camp some time ago, which Alistair had heartily approved of. It was a much nicer place without the swamp witch around. Kara might get along with her, but it personally wouldn’t bother him too much if the archdemon swallowed her whole. He might even thank it, if it did.
As he crossed through the camp carrying yet more supplies, he caught a glimpse of Kara seated at the elder’s fire, surrounded by the clan’s children. She was regaling them with some story in their tongue, the children all caught up in rapt attention, even the little tot seated on her lap. The Dalish Warden appeared to be enjoying herself immensely, a smile returned to her lips and lighting her eyes. Alistair found himself with a renewed desire to end the Blight soon, not just to return calm to the land but to ensure that she would be able to do this again; not just be with her clan but to be happy, and content, so they wouldn’t have to fight anymore but could just be together, without the Blight looming over their heads.
He turned away to load up a bag on one of the packhorses the Dalish had provided. “Thank you, Zevran, that’s very kind,” came Wynne’s voice, and Alistair turned to find the elderly mage trailing after the assassin, who dropped her bags off by the horses.
The elf bowed gracefully. “But of course, my dear Wynne. I am yours, whenever you might desire my services.” He finished with that saucy smirk that Alistair hated so much, the one that made it quite clear what “services” he was referring to.
Wynne just chuckled. “Someday, you’re going to regret making that offer, young man. I just might take you up on that.” Alistair was more than a little horrified at the thought, but Zevran burst out laughing.
“Oho! I look forward to the day!” he chortled. “But alas,” he said, with mock mournfulness, “our little tryst must wait. There are many more bags to carry, and perhaps a few more skirts to lift before we go, yes?” Alistair scowled at him as the Antivan assassin sauntered off to do Maker knew what.
“He’s harmless, Alistair,” Wynne said with another chuckle. “Mostly, anyways.” Alistair just scowled again. He didn’t like the assassin, and he doubted that would change any time soon.“Are we ready to leave?” Wynne asked, changing the subject abruptly.
Alistair nodded. “Just as soon as everyone gets here, I imagine.” They looked over to see Sten, Leliana, and Zevran approaching with the last of the bags. That left only Kara.
Wynne seemed to have come to the same conclusion. “Let me go and find her, Alistair,” she said. “I’ve been meaning to speak to her about something anyways.”
That seemed a little strange to him, but who knew what women talked about sometimes. “I saw her by Sarel’s fire, with some of the children a little while ago,” he informed her, and the mage nodded before departing.
Alistair returned to the task of stowing away the rest of their belongings, but started to wonder at the amount of time Wynne and Kara were taking. He was about to look for them himself when he saw the pair finally approaching. Wynne wore the same serene expression she usually did, but in contrast to her sunny mood earlier, Kara looked troubled. What could Wynne have possibly said to her to chase her cheerfulness away?
He caught Kara’s arm as she passed by. “What’s wrong?” he asked quietly, not wanting to draw too much attention from the rest of their companions.
She looked as though she would answer at first, then changed her mind. “There is no need to speak of it,” she answered instead before turning away, leaving him even more puzzled than before. It seemed like he should pursue the matter, but there was no way to do so in any privacy, so he let it drop, at least for now.
As she reached Seihn’s side, she reached up, he assumed to mount by pulling herself up using the halla’s ornate horns, the way she had done in long ago Ostagar. The halla instead knelt on his own accord, lowering himself to allow her astride more easily. She frowned and said something in Dalish, to which the halla shook his head and refused to rise, while Alistair did his best to hide a smile. He had no need to fear for the Dalish woman’s safety while Seihn was about, he saw. The halla was going to take her well-being into his own…hooves. Seihn refused to rise until Kara was securely seated, and she finally gave in with another defeated sigh. Kara looked over her shoulder at him as the halla rose, rolling her eyes; this time there was no way to hold in his amusement. She was going to take it easy, whether she liked it or not apparently.
With everyone and everything thus secured (with the exception of Morrigan, and it really would have been okay if she never showed up again), it was finally time to leave the relative safety of the Dalish camp. Seihn moved alongside him and the packhorse he lead, allowing the two Wardens to trade glances. Alistair saw reflected in her eyes his own feelings, willingness to be gone, to be on the road to completing their mission at last, but tinged with regret at leaving this place which had become close to their hearts.
The Dalish came out to meet them as they departed, accepting the Wardens and their motley crew as their own. They were unexpectedly warm for a people who had cultivated such a reputation for being aloof and haughty, and Alistair knew that Kara was the reason. Because of the Dalish Warden, they were willing to accept all the others. Duncan had known exactly what he was doing, choosing her amongst all the potential recruits.
It was her they especially embraced; Kara looked amazed and touched to be treated so warmly by a clan that was not her own. An older Dalish man pressed a thick bundle into her hands, the man whose wife had become a werewolf that they had had to put down. “This cloak was my daughter’s, before she moved on from the clan,” he told her. “It would please me greatly if it kept you warm in the winter to come.”
“Ma serranas, Athras,” she answered, visibly moved by the gesture. Other gifts were pressed into their hands as they moved on, until only Lanaya and Varathorn were left. The Keeper raised her hands and pronounced a blessing from the Creators over them. “May Mythal the Great Protector watch over you on your journey,” she said, “and Ghilan’nain always guide you. Creators bless you, lethallin, and grant that we see one another again soon.”
“Creators watch over you as well, Keeper,” Kara intoned gravely. She hesitated a moment, then removed a satchel from her shoulders. Alistair recognized it as the one that carried her father’s notes, the one she kept nearby at all times. She looked to Varathorn. “Master Varathorn, will you do me a great service?”
“Of course, daughter,” he replied immediately.
Much to Alistair’s astonishment, she handed the satchel and the tome down to the woodsmith. “My father’s notes are a great treasure to the people,” she explained. “My friends and I travel through many dangers to fight the Blight. I would not have these lost in my care.”
Varathorn gazed at her steadily for a few moments, as if gauging her determination before nodding and reaching out to accept the bag and its precious contents. ‘They are indeed of immense value to the people, but they are more so to you,” he said. “I will hold them for you, until you come to claim them from me again.”
She nodded in gratitude, and Seihn moved to the edge of the camp. That was apparently all the farewell she was willing to give. Alistair and their companions filed out behind her, and that was it. They had left the Dalish behind at last.
Morrigan rejoined them without a word after they had gone some distance from the camp, Anari panting happily at her side. It was now back into the wilderness, and back to their quest. It was time to once again gather their allies, and defeat the Blight.
Cold. It was the first sensation she was conscious of, followed by dull, throbbing agony across the vast majority of her body. That was second to the cold though, too chilled and weak to even shiver in response. Just one spot of warmth. She tensed her hand reflexively, focusing on that point as a sign that neither death nor the waking sleep had taken her yet. There was a tightening in answer – a pair of hands enclosing her own.
“Kara?” A familiar voice whispered her name full of disbelief and she forced her eyes open in response. It felt as though the Dread Wolf himself were trying to keep them closed.
“Maker’s breath, you’re awake.” Alistair. He sounded like he wasn’t entirely sure he wasn’t dreaming; the lines pressed into one side of his face suggested he had been sleeping until now. The dark under his eyes suggested he had not slept in some time before that.
A hushed wuff preceded a wet nose against her cheek opposite Alistair’s voice, accompanied with anxious whining. She struggled to remember what might have caused such distress in her friends; only the vague recollection of a scouting mission and dark magic eked past her fuzzy mind.
“Anari, go get Aneirin, will you?” Alistair asked, and Anari gave another quiet bark of affirmation before the whisper of cloth signaled the mabari’s exit. Alistair chuckled softly. “We seem to have found something to bond over,” he said, giving her a warm look. Cammen and Gheyna’s bonding. She remembered that now, and the new understanding she and Alistair had reached that night. Last night? Likely not, given his rather haggard appearance.
He brushed some stray hairs away from her face; she marveled at how gentle his fingertips were for a man who always claimed himself clumsy and awkward. “You’ve been asleep for awhile,” he told her. “Aneirin said you would wake up eventually, but I’m not certain how sure he was of that. Do you remember what happened?”
Blood magic. Something. She tried to answer but found her voice strangled and painful, entirely unwilling to cooperate. Alistair frowned. “Don’t try and talk. Aneirin said the ropes they used could have damaged something in your throat. You might hurt yourself more. Let him take a look at you first.” She tried to remember this Aneirin and failed. Was she supposed to remember him?
“Do you want some water?” There was such relief in Alistair’s voice; she must have been in very bad shape. She didn’t quite know how to respond to his tender concern for her. Who was she to inspire such care in any man, much less a shemlen Warden? Then again, Tamlen would have done the same.
She let the old ache die away in the face of the present and did her best to nod. Alistair helped her sit up a little and held the cup to her lips when she found even her one good hand too weak to bear even that slight weight. Though it hurt to swallow, the liquid was marvelously sweet across her parched tongue, flavored with familiar preserving herbs in the way of the wandering clans.
The tent interior lightened briefly with the entrance of a trio of elves and a human mage. Wynne, Lanaya, Master Varathorn; their names flickered across her memory. The fourth man she did not recognize, though he carried the mark of her people. She studied him curiously, trying to place his name.
“It is good to see you awake, dear,” Wynne said warmly. “You had us very worried for a little while. It seems I have you to thank for uniting me with a former student of mine. Kara, this is Aneirin.” She blinked in surprise. How had Wynne come to mentor a Dalish healer? It was without a doubt a story she would have to hear later.
“Alistair, would you go and fetch something for Kara to eat? She will need to regain her strength,” Wynne asked. “And something for yourself,” the mage admonished sternly. “You haven’t eaten nearly enough.” Alistair nodded sheepishly, giving Kara’s hand a final gentle squeeze before he rose and made his way out of the tent. “He’s a nice boy,” Wynne said with a fond smile.
“Aneth ara, da’len,” the strange elf greeted her after Alistair had departed. “Your recovery will please your companions greatly. They have worried over you for many days. Let us see how your healing is progressing.” Many days, she repeated numbly as Aneirin magically examined her remaining injuries. Had Alistair remained by her side for all of it? He looked as though he had.
“Your fellow Grey Warden could hardly be convinced to leave you,” Varathorn informed her, as if confirming her unspoken thought. And what would he think of this turn, this man who had offered to stand as her father one day at her bonding? His face remained closed to her, his thoughts hidden away.
“You are coming along well,” Aneirin said, interrupting her brooding thoughts. “We will be able to finish your healing in the next few days, I believe, as you regain your strength.” He laid a hand upon her throat; she winced a little when he came in contact with the bruises the mages’ nooses had left behind. “I think we can take care of this today though,” he said, and her breath came far easier as the healer’s magic erased the damage that had been done.
“A few days?” Kara frowned, testing her voice. They had already spent far too long here among her people. As welcome as that was, the Blight would not wait for them, and they had many more treaties to pursue before they were ready to face the archdemon.
“Patience, child,” Wynne chided gently. “I know our cause is urgent, but you were badly injured. Were it not for Aneirin’s skills, you would not be here today.” The mage’s voice held a slight note of pride as she regarded her former pupil.
Kara relented with a sigh. There was little sense in arguing and even less in being ungrateful. “Ma serranas, Master Aneirin, for your help.”
The elven healer laughed quietly. “Nay, I am no master of the clans. The Dalish are merely kind enough to allow me to stay nearby, and borrow from their supplies from time to time. I am just a simple healer and glad to be of service.” He rose from his knees and lightly dusted off his pants. “Be easy for now, rest and eat and regain your strength. That will be the quickest route to your full recovery.”
“Ma nuvenin,” she acquiesced reluctantly. “I shall.”
“Good.” The healer gave her a gentle smile. “Then I shall leave you to rest for now. There are still many among the clan who need my assistance.” Aneirin offered a polite nod to the Keeper, then ducked out of the tent.
“The clan is very grateful , lethallan” Lanaya said warmly. “Because of you, the Dread Wolf overlooked Lithien. We cannot thank you enough.”
“There is no need for thanks, Keeper,” Kara protested. “I did little enough. Had I done more, perhaps Arden might still be among us.” More details were coming to her. An ambush in the woods, springing a magical trap, waking in the bonds of the mages. Arden’s death at their hands, and her desperate attempt to fight free to save Lithien.
Lanaya shook her head. “There is no blame on your shoulders for Arden’s death. Lithien told us of your ordeal. There was little you could do, and you did more than anyone could have expected.” Her voice was firm on the matter; Lanaya was going to be a good Keeper.
The rustle of tent fabric heralded Alistair’s return. “I already ate,” he said hastily, when Wynne turned a disapproving look at the single bowl in his hand. An inviting smell rose with the steam off the dish, and Kara realized suddenly how ravenously hungry she was.
“We will leave you to your meal then,” Lanaya said. “And I will let the clan know that you are awake. They will be pleased to hear the news.”
“And get some rest,” Wynne admonished gently. “Is there anything else that you need?”
Kara shook her head, then thought a moment. “Another blanket?” The cold still made her thoughts sluggish and the fatigue worse, the way the land felt before winter’s long end.Wynne nodded. “Of course, we should have thought of that. I’ll be back shortly.” With that, the trio exited the tent.
Alistair helped her to sit up, leaning back against him so that she could eat without choking. The once simple task was confounded by her injuries, splints on legs and wrist making it near impossible to shift her position and exhaustion hampering what movement she did have. They settled eventually for Alistair holding the bowl in one hand while the other supported her shaking left. At least it allowed her the dignity of feeding herself for the most part.
She expected Wynne when the tent flap shifted again, but looked up to see Master Varathorn instead, blanket in hand. He studied them for a moment as he spread the cover over her legs. “It seems I spoke in haste earlier, when I offered to stand as your father if ever you found a man worthy of you,” he said quietly in the Dalish tongue.
Her heart dropped at his words. “Master Varathorn…” she began, but he cut her off.
“He is a good man, da’len,” the weaponsmith continued. “He has refused to leave your side throughout this ordeal, and his care for you is wholly apparent. This is not quite the match I expected, but I cannot disapprove. Neither, from what I knew of him, would your father have objected, given the circumstances.”
His acceptance of her newly formed relationship with a shemlen man surprised her. Though Zevran’s stories seemed to suggest that humans often sought elven partners, she had been prepared to receive Master Varathorn’s condemnation. The clans simply could not survive if the people were to form such liaisons with the shems often. But she was no longer simply a Dalish hunter. She was a Grey Warden, and as such her responsibilities, and her ties, extended beyond the clans into the larger world. That seemed to be enough, for some of the Dalish at least, to regard her situation in a different light.
“If I may make a suggestion…” This time the words were in the King’s tongue, and Kara knew they were intended for Alistair as well. “You are both in need of sleep. The cot is big enough for two.”
The proposition shocked her; from the way that Alistair spluttered behind her, he felt much the same. “You want me to stay here?” Her fellow Warden’s voice rose and cracked incredulously on the last word, like he might have a heart attack at the mere thought of it.
“As you refuse to sleep elsewhere, it seems the obvious solution,” Master Varathorn replied mildly, and though his face remained largely serious there was a decided twinkle of amusement in his eyes and the hint of a smile about his lips. “And it is rather obvious that neither of you are in shape for…other activities, so there is little lack of propriety. Though we could always provide a chaperone, if you both insisted.” Kara could almost feel the embarrassed heat from Alistair’s surely blushing face.
“Clearly,” the weasponsmith continued on blithely, though he was openly smiling now, “you would both benefit from the arrangement. You,” addressing Alistair specifically, “would finally get some sleep, while she would be far more comfortable with your added warmth, yes?”
“I…I suppose so,” Alistair answered, though he sounded far from certain. She felt much the same…what in the Creators’ names was Master Varathorn thinking?
The elder Dalish smoothed out the blanket across her legs once more, then straightened and rose. “In any case, I must return to my duties. My apprentice has no doubt ruined more good wood in my absence. Dareth shiral, lethallin, I will come visit you again later.”
“Dareth shiral, Master,” she returned, and with that, he exited the tent. They continued her meal in awkward silence, not sure how to go about Varathorn’s suggested arrangement. Alistair was clearly uncomfortable with it, and she didn’t quite know how she felt about it either. On the one hand, it felt like too many things between them were progressing so fast, too quickly to adjust her mindset, to become accustomed to them. On the other, there was no point denying the attraction any longer, or the sense of secure peace she felt being near him like this, which was decidedly at odds with the nervousness and uncertainty that accompanied each new step as they explored this journey together.
Nor could she deny that between the meal and Alistair’s proximity she was finally, finally, beginning to feel warm again, and with that warmth came a lassitude that grew ever greater until she could barely keep her eyes open any longer. “Had enough?” Alistair inquired when he noticed her lack of interest in eating more. At her nod, he set the bowl on the ground, then hesitated. “Do you want, I mean, are you okay? With me sleeping here? I don’t have to if you’re not, I can bring my bedroll in maybe and sleep on the ground or I...” He stopped suddenly, as if realizing that he was starting to babble.
“No,” she answered quickly. “That is, I don’t mind. It’s fine. You do not have to stay if you would rather not.” She paused when a sudden bout of shivering started. That seemed to decide Alistair.
“Varathorn might be right,” he sighed. “I don’t know. I’m…okay with it if you are. It’s just sleeping. Right?” He laughed nervously – it was one of the things she found endearing about him. So many humans treated elves as inferior beings, objects for their pleasure. But with Alistair, there was no doubting that his intentions or that they were honorable, that he saw her as an equal, and that he was extremely anxious about all of it.
She started to answer back but yawned instead. It was becoming increasingly hard to keep her eyes open at all, despite the fact that she hadn’t been awake for very long yet. Her injuries, and the healing that had brought her back from them, had taken their toll – she would simply have to get used to that for the next several days. But this…lying here with this man like this, this was something she could get used to. This might be something she could get used to, and it was an idea that she found surprisingly alluring.
They shifted around a bit self-consciously until they could lie in a position that was comfortable for them both, which was to say that Alistair did most of the moving since the splints kept her largely immobile. They ended with her head pillowed on his arm, hips perpendicular to each other to let her legs lie flat while allowing her to lean back against him. It was, she decided, a most marvelous feeling, like finding an unexpected safe shelter in the maelstrom of their battle against the Blight. And since it was all an unorthodox situation anyways, when Alistair shyly placed his hand over her own, she decided to do a very un-Dalish thing and intertwined his fingers with her own.
Perhaps it was simply exhaustion, perhaps her imagination, but wrapped in that secure embrace, the nightmares did not seem so bad that night.
****
It was all a little surreal, Alistair thought somewhat giddily. The sheltered, begrudging templar trainee he’d been not all that long ago could never have imagined it, waking up with a beautiful woman asleep in his arms. He still expected to wake up at some point and find himself alone again, maybe back in the monastery, or in the Grey Wardens’ camp in Ostagar. Duncan’s loss still hurt, it would probably never stop hurting. And Maker knew that their chances against the archdemon would have improved with him on their side. But even so, if this was a dream he wasn’t sure he wanted to wake from it. He’d thought the family the sloth demon had created for him in the Fade had been compelling, but this was something he could barely even have daydreamt before. Not just that he would find a woman worth wanting, but that that woman might have some feelings towards him as well.
One or both of them might meet their end in the days to come, fighting against the Blight. Were it not for Wynne and the Dalish, that day could have already come for Kara. And in any case, they were both already doomed by the taint. So every moment was precious, and he intended to do his best in making the most of them.
She never ceased to amaze him, this proud, fierce warrior who had allowed him some glimpse into her life. Barely a day after waking from near-fatal wounds, and she was already insisting on small things like feeding herself, though the spoon shook slightly in her hand. It was a little hard to remember how fragile she still was at times when she did things with such determination; the fact that she still needed to lean against him to sit up for a prolonged period served as a rather enjoyable reminder.
The other reminder was Aneirin, whom Alistair could feel using his magic to gauge the Dalish woman’s recovery as she polished off a second helping of a late breakfast. He took the return of her appetite as a good sign – the taint made sure that Grey Warden metabolisms required constant stoking. Aneirin too seemed satisfied with what he saw.
“I am impressed,” the healer remarked. “You seem to be progressing well.”
“Can we finish the healing today then?” Kara asked eagerly. He wasn’t sure that they should be so keen to return to the fight, but she was right. They couldn’t stay here forever; every day was another day that the archdemon could show itself. Time wasn’t on their side.
Aneirin was shaking his head. “You should not push yourself so hard. You still need time to recover your strength.” Though he couldn’t quite see her face sitting behind her, Alistair knew that her eyes would be taking on that look of quiet, flinty determination that turned them the color of steel. She would be determined to get her way in this. Stopping the Blight meant too much to her. Aneirin seemed to sense this too. “One thing,” he conceded with a sigh. “You may pick.”
“May I have your council?” she replied solicitously, apparently satisfied with the compromise. The healer considered for a moment. “The breaks in your legs are relatively clean. They would heal fine in time, and would require little of you to heal them now magically. Those in your wrist are far more serious. If the bones do not heal properly, you may have difficulty even holding a blade for a prolonged time.”
There was no hesitation in the movement. Her right arm came up in one fluid motion, held steady before her, and he knew her gaze would be the same. Firm, collected, unflinching. Aneirin nodded once in acknowledgment. “Very well. I warn you though, this will not be easy,” he cautioned. “There has been enough time for some natural mending to take place. We attempted to set the bones properly, but some may have healed wrongly. I may have to break them again in order to put them in their proper place.”
“It must be done,” Kara said resolutely, no trace of fear or indecision in her voice. He admired her confidence so; if only he could be half as sure about things as she was. Aneirin took her proffered arm between his hands, and Alistair could detect the magical energy start to flow. He was sure his heart stopped beating when he felt Kara reach for his hand with her free one; he did have to remind himself to breath after a few moments. But the reason became clear to him when that grip tightened, and he heard her inhale sharply, though otherwise she made no other sound. He wished he had thought of it first, but still there was something thrilling and reassuring and unnerving, all at once, that she would turn to him for comfort and solidarity in a time of pain.
It was strange. The moment lasted an eternity, knowing that she was hurting and he could do nothing to stop it. And yet it was over all too soon, this interlude where she turned to him for strength instead of the other way around. The reversal of roles was disconcerting but oddly empowering, knowing that, just this once, someone might actually need him, and him in particular, that she might depend on him for something she could not do herself. Even Duncan had not been able to offer him that.
But Aneirin was pulling back, advising Kara to rest and that he would come to visit later, and she was sagging back into his arms relieved and drained. They stayed like that for a period, while her breathing grew less labored and she surreptitiously wiped tears from her eyes that he pretended not to see.
Finally she pushed herself into sitting up enough to crane her head around to look at him. The exhaustion in her eyes was all too clear. “Will you...would you stay?” she asked hesitantly. “Just until I fall asleep?”
He couldn’t believe she thought she needed to ask. “Of course,” he replied; the tired smile he received in answer was all the reward he needed. And any discomfort he might have felt while holding her there was more than compensated for when she snuggled a little more into his arms before drifting off to sleep. So even though his back was getting a bit stiff and his arms were starting to cramp a bit from being in one position for too long, he stayed a while longer even after her breathing had slowed to a peaceful rhythm to watch her sleep and muse on the truth of a statement he had once made in jest, unaware of the things that would come. One good thing about the Blight is how it brings people together.
****
Despite almost everyone else’s objections, Kara was determined to test the strength of her newly healed legs. After Aneirin had reluctantly confirmed that she would do herself no lasting damage by using them now, there had been no convincing her to lie abed any longer, no matter how tired she still was. Kind though they all were, she had had enough of being waited on hand and foot as though she were some helpless child. It was good to be on her own two feet again, even if she still depended on Alistair’s help to remain on those feet for very long.
More concerning than her own well-being was the reaction of the clan to this ordinarily frowned-upon union. There was little point in denying the fact, not now. And truthfully, while she felt no need to flaunt their relationship, she had no desire to hide it, as if she were somehow ashamed of him or this burgeoning bond between them.
In fact, for a man who had so little to be ashamed of, there seemed to have been far too many people in his life who had hidden him away for fear of the embarrassment or trouble he might have caused them by his mere existence. The thought of the lonely, self-conscious child he must have been, passed from one indifferent guardian to the next, made her feel unexpectedly protective and determined to break that pattern, as if she might fix herself a lifetime of inaction and neglect.
So it was that when they came at last to the hahren’s fire where the clan and their companions gathered for the evening meal, and when Alistair had helped her to her seat and taken his own beside her, she hesitated only a few moments before moving over to close the small space between them. It was hardly a Dalish thing to do, but then he was not Dalish, and she only partly so now. She felt him stiffen a little in surprise when she laid her head on his shoulder wearily, though he relaxed shortly after and even hesitantly put his arm around her shoulders to pull her just a bit closer.
In the end, she realized, what the rest of the clan thought didn’t matter. She had Master Varathorn’s blessing in lieu of her father’s, but even without it, this man deserved to be loved and wanted like he hadn’t been his whole life. Even were all the clan to disapprove, he deserved that much. She closed her eyes and leaned into his chest and smiled to hear his heart racing.
Had she bothered to look though, she would have seen more approving smiles in the clan than she had expected, Varathorn’s consent having gone far in persuading a clan concerned for the welfare of one of their own sent out into a strange world with none to safeguard her. There were those who would never be convinced that good would come of association with shems, of course, Hahren Sarel foremost among them. But the right to protest belonged to others, and so they kept their disapproval to quiet looks of disapproval and no more.
She would have observed likewise mixed reactions among their companions. Leliana smiled openly while Wynne’s gaze was more measured. Zevran sighed a little in disappointment but followed it quickly with a philosophical shrug, while Sten beside him remained as impassive as ever. But in the end the couple remained oblivious to it all, lost in their own content little world.
****
Their shouting roused the entire camp. Kara glared at him defiantly, arms crossed and grey eyes stormy, but Alistair wasn’t going to back down on this.
“No,” he said again. “Absolutely not! Aneirin says you’re not ready yet.”
“The archdemon is not going to wait until Aneirin says I am well,” she hissed. “We leave today!”
He arched an eyebrow. “So you can what? Collapse on the darkspawn and crush them under your weight?”
Kara scowled daggers at him, but at least she didn’t reach for the real things. “It will take more than…”
“More than what? Nearly dying?” he cut her off, knowing what she would say. “No. You’re just being pigheaded and it’s going to get you killed.”
“Ferelden will pay for your stubbornness!” she shot back. “What will your excuse be then?”
“Fine!” he snapped. Maker’s breath, but the woman could be impossible! He stalked over to where her pack lay waiting and seized it, dropping it with a heavy thud at her feet. “Let’s go then.”
She glowered irately at him once more before stooping to pick the substantial pack up. She had barely lifted it off the ground though before she staggered, backpack falling from her still weak wrist. Alistair reached out to steady her before she completely lost her balance.
“Look, I know you’re frustrated,” he said when she growled in aggravation. “I get it, I really do. But pushing yourself is only going to make it worse.” Kara tried to pull away but he only tightened his grip on her shoulders. “Listen to me! The best thing you can do right now is listen to Aneirin, and take it easy just a little bit longer.”
He held her there until the fuming glare gave way to a defeated sigh. “A few more days, okay? Then I’ll race you to the archdemon if you want.”
She didn’t smile. “And what if there are not a few more days left?” she fretted.
“Then we’ll have to do the best we can. We still need to talk to the dwarves and look for Andraste’s ashes. A few days isn’t going to change any of that.” It wasn’t exactly soothing but it was the truth. “We’re not always going to have the luxury of time to rest. Let’s take it while we can, okay?”
A hesitant voice cut into their quarrel. “Grey Wardens?” They turned to find a Dalish woman there. Alistair was more than a bit surprised they hadn’t attracted more of an audience with their very vocal dispute.
“Yes, Elora?” Instantly Kara was back to her normal courteous self. Alistair wished he could reroute her ire so easily.
“I believe I may have a solution to your dilemma.” The older Dalish woman gestured, and one of the stately deer-like creatures the elves called halla came up towards them. “This is Seihn. He is one of our unmated bucks. It was his sister whose lifemate you saved – in thanks, he wishes to accompany you in your quest.”
“No,” Kara replied immediately. She turned to the halla, addressing him directly. “Ma serranas, lethallin, but we cannot. This road is too dangerous, and we have lost too many friends already. You cannot come.”
“He insists,” Elora countered. Alistair wondered how she translated for an animal who appeared to make very little of anything he recognized as communication. At least Anari barked and bounced and did any number of things to make himself understood. “He knows that there is danger,” the Dalish woman continued. “But he will fight now, or fight when the clans march. He will have it no other way.”
“That’s all well and good, but how is one…halla going to help us?” Alistair put in dubiously, faltering around the unfamiliar word. “I mean, we can’t all ride on him. Can we?”
“No,” Elora answered with a chuckle. “But the halla are able fighters, and none can travel as quickly or as quietly. Seihn could help you scout, or deliver messages.” She ran a hand down the animal’s sleek pristine hide. “They are proud creatures, but not arrogant. They will fight, with a warrior or without, and when needed they will bear riders or act as beasts of burdens. And they are strong – the halla often pull many times their own weight when they guide our aravels.”
“And as I said, he may provide a solution to your current dispute,” Elora continued. “Should Seihn accompany you, you could depart today as you are so eager to do, since he could bear the weight of your belongings, and even yourself until such time as you recover fully. He is more than willing to be of aid in any way you require.”
Kara did not answer immediately, visibly torn between leaving as she wanted and allowing another companion to join them on their dangerous quest. She turned to him for guidance, which was on the whole a rather new experience. It was strange having his opinion valued, even if she had been willing to come to blows with him over it just a few minutes prior. Most people just made the decision and told him about it afterwards.
He still had his own misgivings on this whole thing though. “It’s a fine offer and all, but I’m just not sure. One pack animal just might not help us all that much.”
“Elora.” Lanaya had come up behind them at some point in the discussion. “Do we not have some of the humans’ beasts still?”
“The strange four-foot creatures?” Elora nodded.
“Horses?” Alistair asked, surprised.
“I believe that is what they are called, yes,” Elora confirmed. “After the last group of humans we encountered fled. Zathrian demanded I destroy them, but it seemed wrong. They are not like the halla, but I could not. I thought perhaps we could sell the poor creatures, or at least release them.”
“Then perhaps we can help one another again, Grey Wardens,” Lanaya suggested. “It would be to both our benefits were you to take these horses from us, and use them to aid your cause. It would likewise gratify the clan if Seihn were to have his wish and join you.”
Alistair looked to Kara and shrugged. He had no more objections to the arrangement; the rest was up to her. She agreed reluctantly. “Very well then, if that is indeed what he wishes. He may join us.” The halla tossed his head and moved to nuzzle his head against the Dalish Warden’s arm. He appeared quite pleased, if a deer-like creature could look pleased anyways. Kara looked more resigned than happy, though she reached a hand up to rub against his nose.
“I guess we should tell everyone to get ready then, shouldn’t we?” She nodded in a rather subdued manner, as though all her eagerness to be gone had fallen under the weight of another member to their party to worry about. Alistair decided to push his luck a little and try to take advantage of her quieter mood while he could. “We’ll be travelling a long ways today. Maybe you should sit down and get some rest while the rest of us pack up.” She nodded again, and while it was gratifying to not have to argue with her about it, it was a little concerning how downcast she appeared. But, he decided, she would perk up again when they were on the road.
He busied himself with gathering people and their belongings from where they had spread themselves amongst the Dalish clan. He sent Anari after Morrigan, not really caring to look for the witch himself. She had absented herself from the camp some time ago, which Alistair had heartily approved of. It was a much nicer place without the swamp witch around. Kara might get along with her, but it personally wouldn’t bother him too much if the archdemon swallowed her whole. He might even thank it, if it did.
As he crossed through the camp carrying yet more supplies, he caught a glimpse of Kara seated at the elder’s fire, surrounded by the clan’s children. She was regaling them with some story in their tongue, the children all caught up in rapt attention, even the little tot seated on her lap. The Dalish Warden appeared to be enjoying herself immensely, a smile returned to her lips and lighting her eyes. Alistair found himself with a renewed desire to end the Blight soon, not just to return calm to the land but to ensure that she would be able to do this again; not just be with her clan but to be happy, and content, so they wouldn’t have to fight anymore but could just be together, without the Blight looming over their heads.
He turned away to load up a bag on one of the packhorses the Dalish had provided. “Thank you, Zevran, that’s very kind,” came Wynne’s voice, and Alistair turned to find the elderly mage trailing after the assassin, who dropped her bags off by the horses.
The elf bowed gracefully. “But of course, my dear Wynne. I am yours, whenever you might desire my services.” He finished with that saucy smirk that Alistair hated so much, the one that made it quite clear what “services” he was referring to.
Wynne just chuckled. “Someday, you’re going to regret making that offer, young man. I just might take you up on that.” Alistair was more than a little horrified at the thought, but Zevran burst out laughing.
“Oho! I look forward to the day!” he chortled. “But alas,” he said, with mock mournfulness, “our little tryst must wait. There are many more bags to carry, and perhaps a few more skirts to lift before we go, yes?” Alistair scowled at him as the Antivan assassin sauntered off to do Maker knew what.
“He’s harmless, Alistair,” Wynne said with another chuckle. “Mostly, anyways.” Alistair just scowled again. He didn’t like the assassin, and he doubted that would change any time soon.“Are we ready to leave?” Wynne asked, changing the subject abruptly.
Alistair nodded. “Just as soon as everyone gets here, I imagine.” They looked over to see Sten, Leliana, and Zevran approaching with the last of the bags. That left only Kara.
Wynne seemed to have come to the same conclusion. “Let me go and find her, Alistair,” she said. “I’ve been meaning to speak to her about something anyways.”
That seemed a little strange to him, but who knew what women talked about sometimes. “I saw her by Sarel’s fire, with some of the children a little while ago,” he informed her, and the mage nodded before departing.
Alistair returned to the task of stowing away the rest of their belongings, but started to wonder at the amount of time Wynne and Kara were taking. He was about to look for them himself when he saw the pair finally approaching. Wynne wore the same serene expression she usually did, but in contrast to her sunny mood earlier, Kara looked troubled. What could Wynne have possibly said to her to chase her cheerfulness away?
He caught Kara’s arm as she passed by. “What’s wrong?” he asked quietly, not wanting to draw too much attention from the rest of their companions.
She looked as though she would answer at first, then changed her mind. “There is no need to speak of it,” she answered instead before turning away, leaving him even more puzzled than before. It seemed like he should pursue the matter, but there was no way to do so in any privacy, so he let it drop, at least for now.
As she reached Seihn’s side, she reached up, he assumed to mount by pulling herself up using the halla’s ornate horns, the way she had done in long ago Ostagar. The halla instead knelt on his own accord, lowering himself to allow her astride more easily. She frowned and said something in Dalish, to which the halla shook his head and refused to rise, while Alistair did his best to hide a smile. He had no need to fear for the Dalish woman’s safety while Seihn was about, he saw. The halla was going to take her well-being into his own…hooves. Seihn refused to rise until Kara was securely seated, and she finally gave in with another defeated sigh. Kara looked over her shoulder at him as the halla rose, rolling her eyes; this time there was no way to hold in his amusement. She was going to take it easy, whether she liked it or not apparently.
With everyone and everything thus secured (with the exception of Morrigan, and it really would have been okay if she never showed up again), it was finally time to leave the relative safety of the Dalish camp. Seihn moved alongside him and the packhorse he lead, allowing the two Wardens to trade glances. Alistair saw reflected in her eyes his own feelings, willingness to be gone, to be on the road to completing their mission at last, but tinged with regret at leaving this place which had become close to their hearts.
The Dalish came out to meet them as they departed, accepting the Wardens and their motley crew as their own. They were unexpectedly warm for a people who had cultivated such a reputation for being aloof and haughty, and Alistair knew that Kara was the reason. Because of the Dalish Warden, they were willing to accept all the others. Duncan had known exactly what he was doing, choosing her amongst all the potential recruits.
It was her they especially embraced; Kara looked amazed and touched to be treated so warmly by a clan that was not her own. An older Dalish man pressed a thick bundle into her hands, the man whose wife had become a werewolf that they had had to put down. “This cloak was my daughter’s, before she moved on from the clan,” he told her. “It would please me greatly if it kept you warm in the winter to come.”
“Ma serranas, Athras,” she answered, visibly moved by the gesture. Other gifts were pressed into their hands as they moved on, until only Lanaya and Varathorn were left. The Keeper raised her hands and pronounced a blessing from the Creators over them. “May Mythal the Great Protector watch over you on your journey,” she said, “and Ghilan’nain always guide you. Creators bless you, lethallin, and grant that we see one another again soon.”
“Creators watch over you as well, Keeper,” Kara intoned gravely. She hesitated a moment, then removed a satchel from her shoulders. Alistair recognized it as the one that carried her father’s notes, the one she kept nearby at all times. She looked to Varathorn. “Master Varathorn, will you do me a great service?”
“Of course, daughter,” he replied immediately.
Much to Alistair’s astonishment, she handed the satchel and the tome down to the woodsmith. “My father’s notes are a great treasure to the people,” she explained. “My friends and I travel through many dangers to fight the Blight. I would not have these lost in my care.”
Varathorn gazed at her steadily for a few moments, as if gauging her determination before nodding and reaching out to accept the bag and its precious contents. ‘They are indeed of immense value to the people, but they are more so to you,” he said. “I will hold them for you, until you come to claim them from me again.”
She nodded in gratitude, and Seihn moved to the edge of the camp. That was apparently all the farewell she was willing to give. Alistair and their companions filed out behind her, and that was it. They had left the Dalish behind at last.
Morrigan rejoined them without a word after they had gone some distance from the camp, Anari panting happily at her side. It was now back into the wilderness, and back to their quest. It was time to once again gather their allies, and defeat the Blight.
Modifié par Sandtigress, 01 mai 2011 - 02:25 .
#62
Posté 30 mai 2011 - 03:42
Vir Tanadahl
"Well, I think this is it," Levi drawled. "The entrance to the mines that will lead us up to Soldier's Peak."
"This?" Alistair repeated skeptically. It looked like a giant hole in the ground. He could be persuaded that it was a cave, maybe, but it certainly didn't look anything like the entryway to a Grey Warden fortress.
Leliana appeared to have similar concerns. "We are not going to go in there, are we?" she asked dubiously. "Why would the Grey Wardens use something like this to reach their fortress?"
"Well, I suspect they had a real road back in the day," Levi explained. "But those are long gone now. This will get us up to the top though, I promise."
"Hmm, are you absolutely certain?" Zevran asked, looking into the dark curiously. "There are only a few dark holes I relish exploring, and bottomless pits are not one of them. Unless, of course, they are the bottomless pits of a beautiful woman's eyes," he added with a mischievous smile and a wink at the ladies of the group. They reacted predictably, Wynne with a long suffering sigh, Leliana by rolling her eyes, Morrigan with a scoff.
Alistair watched for Kara's reaction out of the corner of his eye, trying not to look concerned when she smiled. It wasn't like he was worried, not exactly. It was just that Zevran was a flirt, and a good one. And he was still so awkward. How could she not want Zevran instead? But she caught his glance at that moment and there was a smile on her lips and enough warmth in her eyes that there was no doubt which of the two of them she preferred, no matter how unreasonable it was. It made him feel like he could do anything.
"I think we should camp here a day or two," Levi was saying when Alistair came back to himself. "Could take me a bit to get my bearings. Might as well be comfortable while I'm at it."
A few days would be wonderful, Alistair thought. A few days to just be together, for more than just morning sparring sessions and evening reading. They never had much time during the day, with Kara spending more time scouting ahead with Seihn now that she was recovered from her injuries. And then there had been their…tiff at Goldanna's, that had made that little trip even better.
He understood that Denerim had made Kara edgy; not being able to visibly carry weapons in a city that was educated enough to recognize a Dalish elf and ignorant enough to hate them would do that to any person. Still, he hadn't expected her to snap at him like that, though on further introspection she hadn't been wrong. He did need to stand up for himself more, to go after what he wanted sometimes. After all, look what taking a chance in the Dalish camp had gotten him. He had won permission to woo the most remarkable, wonderful women he could have imagined.
They hadn't really talked about what had been said at Goldanna's yet, though Kara looked sometimes like she was on the verge of bringing it up. He didn't blame her for not doing so, though. There were more than a few ears eager to eavesdrop at evening camp, and this was personal.
Kara was nodding at Levi. "Set up camp," she told the others, dropping her bag to the ground. "Perhaps I can see to our fresh supplies if we have a few days. Morrigan?" She looked over at the shapeshifter, who nodded in reply.
"Very well," Morrigan conceded, and just like that, Alistair saw his chance to spend a little time with Kara slipping away.
"Wait," he blurted out. Kara turned to look at him curiously. He decided that if he was going to start looking out for himself more, he might as well start now. "Would you take me, instead? You could teach me how to hunt. I'd like to learn."
The proposition sounded ridiculous even as he said it and indeed Morrigan scoffed, but Kara did not dismiss it off-hand, looking thoughtful instead. "Perhaps two hunting parties?" she suggested. "You and I, and Morrigan could take someone else."
"The dog then," said the swamp witch sardonically, "else we shall catch nothing at all."
"Except maybe for each other," Leliana remarked in a loud mock whisper to Zevran, hiding a wide smile behind her hand. The elven assassin grinned broadly in response.
"Maker's breath," Alistair muttered, feeling his face flush red; they would jump to conclusions. Even the dog looked like he was laughing at him. Kara, however, remained unperturbed, simply pausing to gather up her bow and the rest of her things before making her way out of their camping grounds. Alistair dropped his pack but kept his sword and shield. He felt rather naked without them, and naked was what he most wanted not to be right now. She might not have heard the snickers from their companions, but he certainly did.
He waited until they were out of earshot . "It doesn't bother you at all?" he asked curiously.
Kara tilted her head. "What?"
"The fact that they're all back there, gossiping about us," he answered, shuddering. Maker only knew what kind of ideas they were getting.
She laughed. "Why should it?" she replied. "Will what they say change anything between you and I? They will say what they will say regardless, but we know the truth."
"I guess you're right," he conceded. "Still, it doesn't quite seem fair. They get to talk behind our backs, start all sorts of rumors and stories about us. Of course…" He looked at her mischievously. "Maybe we could do a little gossiping of our own."
"About what?" she asked, sounding amused.
"About them. I'm sure you know all their dirty little secrets by now. You certainly know all of mine," he told her, only half-joking.
Kara arched an eyebrow. "And what would you do with them, if I were to reveal these secrets?"
He did his best evil laugh. "I've got this nefarious plan to go around to each of them and secretly tell them all the nasty things you said. That way they'll mutiny and I shall become the group leader!"
"And how will your plan work now that you have revealed it to me?" she asked, eyes shining merrily. "Surely I would not tell you the truth now?"
"Oh, you've got me there!" he cried, clutching his hands to his heart dramatically. "I guess I didn't think that all the way through. But seriously though, I am curious. I've had enough time to form my own opinions, and I'd like to see if yours are any different." She looked at him inquiringly, which he took as a sign of assent.
Alistair decided to start somewhere relatively safe. "Leliana, what do you think of her? Do you believe in her vision?"
Kara mused thoughtfully for a moment before answering. "I believe that she believes in her vision," she said carefully. "Such things are not unheard of in our old tales, though they do not occur often now."
"I guess that's one way of putting it," he conceded. "I don't know what to make of her. If you look at her when she doesn't see you, she just looks so…so sad. I almost feel guilty taking her away from her life."
"She chose to come with us," Kara reminded him. "Her choice and no other. Whatever her regrets, she knows why she is here and follows that purpose willingly. She would not be bound to stay with us, were she to desire otherwise."
"Yes, I know," he sighed. "Still, I feel badly for her." That was as good a segue as any to ask something that had been bothering him. "Zevran. You can't…trust him, can you? Do you believe his so-called vow?"
"I do," she said seriously. "For all his flaws, I think him to be a man who wishes to hold to his word."
"That's a lot of trust to put in someone who tried to kill you," he answered dubiously.
"I cannot explain it entirely," she admitted. "But my heart tells me that he is sincere. He seems a man looking for a new start in life." He must have made a face at that because she stopped for a moment to regard him. "You are not jealous of him, are you?"
The question caught him a little off-guard. "What? No!" he answered, but she didn't look convinced. He sometimes forgot how perceptive she could be. It came from always watching people in her quiet way, he supposed. "Okay, maybe a little bit," he admitted.
"There is nothing between Zevran and I but friendship," she reassured him. "You know that."
"Yes, I suppose I do," he said. "Maybe it's silly, I just hate the fact that he's always flirting. With everyone. And especially with you."
"I think he does not know how else to be," she replied thoughtfully. "He was raised to use other people as means to his end. He was not taught about love, affection, or friendship except that they were weaknesses. If I were to guess," she hazarded, "I would say that he is a man who wishes to make friends, but does not know how. So he resorts to all that he does know."
"Sex," Alistair supplied dryly.
"Even so," she concurred. "He does not understand the strength of friendship yet. But when he does, I think he will be a most loyal comrade. Should we not give him that chance?"
"Alright," he conceded. "I see your point. I still think he's a bit too shifty though. But enough of that. What about Sten?"
She pondered awhile before answering. "I do not think I understand Sten, or the quinari in general," she admitted. "The Dalish do not have many dealings with them, as we have as little desire to submit to the Qun as to the Chantry. But," she decided, "I have much respect for him and he is a good companion, if strange."
"Yes," Alistair mused. "The more I talk to him, the more reasonable he does seem. His philosophy is so strange, but it doesn't sound at all as vile as the Chantry describes it. And yet he killed all those people. He doesn't even deny it. Doesn't that bother you?"
"It does, some," she acknowledged. "He speaks of it frankly and yet I sense there is a type of remorse behind it."
"Hmm," he replied, thinking on that. "I'm not so sure that his regret means the same as it would for us. The quinari sense of honor is…a bit hard to grasp. For me, anyway."
"For me as well," she reassured him. "I think it will be some time before I begin to understand Sten at all."
There didn't seem to be more they could say on that subject. "Alright," he said, moving on. "Morrigan." He knew that Kara got along decently well with the witch, though Maker only knew how. He worried sometimes that she was being complacent about Morrigan, who could only be bad news as far as he was concerned. "Do you really trust her? Think about it…maybe Flemeth sent her with us for some other reason than she said."
"That is probably so," she agreed. "It seems what one should expect from the asha'belannar."
"And?" he challenged. "You're just going to let her follow us around? A maleficar and Maker-knows-what else?"
"Every Keeper among the Dalish is a 'maleficar', Alistair," she reminded him. "I do not share the same prejudices against mages that you do."
"You may have a point," he admitted grudgingly. "But still, you can't tell me you don't think Morrigan isn't dangerous."
"You two really do not like each other, do you?" Kara asked, amused.
"Aside from the fact that she's a complete an utter ****, no," he answered. "I don't like her at all. How can you?"
"In many ways, Morrigan and I are very similar," she replied. "We are!" she insisted when he scoffed in disbelief. "We are both of us children of the wild," she explained. "Far more at home in the woods than in the trappings of what you would call civilization. And we are both often confused by the actions of those around us. Your culture is very strange at times."
"Really?" Alistair asked, surprised. "Do you find me confusing?"
"Sometimes yes," she admitted, smiling.
"Huh," he replied. "Well, anyways, I think my curiosity is sated for the moment. We should get back to it, I guess, if we want to eat for the next few days."
"No questions about Wynne?" Kara inquired, arching an eyebrow.
"What's there to talk about?" It truly hadn't even occurred to him.
She shook her head. "Your prejudices are showing again," she said, though she softened the statement with a smile. "You think that Wynne is kind and grandmotherly and you like her, therefore there is no need to talk about her."
"I guess so," he admitted. "Why, what do you think about her?"
"She is often all those things," Kara replied. "And she can be very wise. But perhaps she takes her role too seriously at times. She has much unsought and unrequired advice to give."
He'd never thought about it like that. "Maybe she just sees herself as a surrogate mother. It sounds like she did that at the Circle too."
"All mothers must let their fledglings fly someday," Kara countered. "Else they will be grounded for life and never experience the sky. Some things cannot be taught, they must simply be experienced." He had no idea what she was talking about, so he just nodded. "I do like her," Kara admitted finally. "But at times I wish she would meddle less."
"I suppose I can understand that," Alistair conceded. The terrain grew rockier around them, and for a little while, they concentrated on their footing rather than idle talking. As they went, Kara tried to point out things – signs of wildlife both suitable for hunting and not, indicators that they were approaching water and how that might affect their hunt. He tried to listen, but most of the time it went over his head. She didn't seem to mind though and just kept up the gentle instruction.
They found themselves eventually in a ravine of sorts, rock walls growing higher around them, left behind by some ancient waterway that had carved its way through stone before vanishing into time. All that was left now was a trickle of water, a shadow of its former glory.
"This is promising," Kara noted. "But we should find a place with more cover."
As they walked, she instructed him in the Dalish art of hunting. "These are the words of Andruil, Lady of the Hunt, who taught her lore to the People that we might eat of the land's bounty," she intoned.
"Hear me, sons and daughters of the People-I am Sister of the Moon, Mother of Hares, Lady of the Hunt: Andruil. Remember my teachings, Remember the Vir Tanadhal: The Way of Three Trees That I have given you."
Kara pulled one of her arrows from her quiver and held it before her, the slender shaft straight and sure. "Vir Assan," she named it, speaking in measured cadences. "The Way of the Arrow. Be swift and silent; Strike true, do not waver And let not your prey suffer. That is my Way."
Alistair remembered the story of the bear cubs, slain mercifully after their mother had been killed, so that they would not starve to death in the cold of winter without her. There was a harsh starkness in the practicality of the Dalish way. More than just a rule for the hunt, this way seemed to be a larger philosophy of life, and quite poetic as many things of the Dalish seemed to be.
Next came her father's bow, wood well-worn and yet still strong despite the years. "Vir Bor'assan," she said. "The Way of the Bow. As the sapling bends, so must you. In yielding, find resilience; In pliancy, find strength. That is my Way."
"Vir Adahlen," she said, waving an arm to indicate the world about them. "The Way of the Wood. Receive the gifts of the hunt with mindfulness. Respect the sacrifice of my children Know that your passing shall nourish them in turn. That is my Way."
"Remember the Ways of the Hunter And I shall be with you," she concluded.
He contemplated it in silence for a little while. "You know," he said finally, "I wish more people took the time to really know the Dalish. I think there'd be a lot less fear and a lot more respect." She smiled appreciatively in response. "Can I ask a silly question though? Why 'Three Trees'?"
"It is not as silly as you might think," she reassured him. "I asked Keeper Marethari the same thing when she first told me of the Vir Tanadahl. Arrow, bow," she said, naming the objects as she held them aloft in her hands. "Both gifts of the larger woods, which also shelter the animals that we hunt. Three ways in which the trees provide for the People. In this way Andruil asks that we be mindful of all that is given to us, at many levels, from the tiny arrow to the forest about us. One small arrow might feed the clan, but not without the bow and the woods as well. All three are intertwined, and the hunt fails without even one."
"Hmm, yes, I see," he replied, reflecting on that.
"Even more," she continued, "Andruil teaches us about life. Bows, arrows, the land, they all seem very different from each other. Each has its own purpose, its own mission, yet we depend on all three to work in harmony. Thus we depend on each other – be we Keeper, hunter, tend the halla, or elsewise work for the good of the People."
"Or elf and human?" he hazarded.
She thought about that for a moment. "I think there are many both in the Dalish and amongst the humans who would say not. But I also think that you are right. We must learn to live together in peace."
The answer gave him courage to reach out and take her hand into his own. That she didn't pull away set his heart racing, like it always did when she was near. That she even moved a bit closer, enough to lean into him a little, he had no idea what to do with that; he only knew that he liked it very, very much. They walked like that for a little, hand in hand, when Kara froze next to him.
"What is it?" he started to ask, when she shoved him towards the canyon wall, taking shelter with him behind an outcropping in the rock. Before he could ask what was going on, the murmur of sound that he had barely registered grew louder, heralding the thunder of hooves through the canyon as several dozen creatures careened through the gorge. He might have called them sheep of some sort if he'd been inclined to do anything but not get trampled by them.
He twisted around to put himself between Kara and the stampede, hoping that the shield slung across his back would safeguard them from the worst. Fortunately, the outcropping they had sheltered behind seemed to funnel the animals away. He waited until the clatter of hooves on stone faded before daring to breathe again. He looked down at Kara, to make some witty comment or something, only to realize how very near she was and how he had her pinned up against the canyon wall, their bodies pressed together.
"Andraste's flaming sword," he muttered under his breath, taking an immediate step backwards to put some space between them. It wasn't that he didn't like being close to her; no, it was quite the opposite. He didn't know what to do with the way he reacted to how much he liked being near her, on a number of levels. He was sure that he was blushing furiously. He knew without a doubt there were all sorts of other reactions, a racing heart being the least of them. It was embarrassing. At least he wasn't the only one…she was most definitely blushing a bit too.
Alistair scrubbed a dusty hand through his hair. "I…I'm sorry." He stopped talking when he realized she wasn't paying attention to him, though she was clearly listening to something. "What is it?"
She raised one hand to forestall more questions, eyes narrowed as if she were thinking hard, trying to place something that was eluding her. So it wasn't any great surprise to him when her eyes widened with sudden realization and she glanced around the canyon walls. "We must get out of here," she said urgently, grabbing his hand and pulling him along as she ran following the stampede's wake.
He wanted to ask what, or why, but his breath seemed better put to keeping up with the running. She kept her eyes on the cliffs around them until she found what she was looking for, pulling him after. One part of the rock wall was lower than the rest, almost within reach. "Get me up," she ordered. When he hesitated, she snapped at him. "We have to get out of here. Now, Alistair!"
This time, he obeyed without pause, stirruping his hands to boost her up to the top, where she disappeared in a flash. Moments later a rope dropped down, and this time, he could hear something. A rumbling roar, distant but rapidly rising in volume. He reached for the rope as a wall of water turned the corner towards them. It moved more quickly than he could ever have imagined. He climbed, hoping that Kara had found some way to set the rope against his weight. His relief knew no bounds when the rope held and he clambered up faster than he ever had in his life. Even so, the water soaked his boots before Kara hauled him over the top.
They both sat watching the devastation in silent horror while the waters died away, carrying everything left in the canyon with it. And then the torrent was just gone, like it had never been, leaving a river in their wake where a tiny stream had been. They stared at each other in mutual disbelief and backed away from the gorge. When at last they reached a grassy knoll, the adrenaline drained out of his body like the waters and he collapsed onto the grass to lie gasping for breaths he hadn't known he hadn't taken.
He heard the soft thud as Kara laid out next to them, and then he was laughing, more than a bit hysterically and she was laughing with him. Eventually he propped himself up on one elbow. "I'm not saying we should do that again…but wow." She nodded weakly, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.
"What was that thing?" he asked, more seriously.
She thought a moment before answering. "I have never actually seen one myself, but as usual, there are tales." She turned her head to smile at him, and he understood. The Dalish seemed to have tales for everything. "A, ah, quick flood, the elder called it?"
"Flash flood?" he supplied.
She nodded in response. "Sometimes the waters come down from the mountains. A storm, or a winter melt. It comes suddenly, takes all in its path."
That described it pretty much exactly. "How did you know? I had no idea it was coming."
"Nor did I," she answered simply. "But the animals did."
"But you figured it out," he insisted. "You got us out of there in time. You're incredible." And then, because she simply looked too lovely in the warm sunlight with her cheeks still flushed with exhilaration and eyes lit with laughter, he leaned over and kissed her. Not the shy brush of lips they had shared in the woods outside the Dalish camp, but something bolder and more daring, stemming from a sure (or at least surer) knowledge of his standing with her and all that that brought about inside him.
It might have lasted forever, or led to something more, if she had not eventually pulled away, turning her head aside a bit shyly. Alistair understood; he was still learning how differently the Dalish expressed affection sometimes. By her own admittance, she wasn't entirely Dalish anymore; still, it was how she had been raised and all she knew.
"I'm sorry," she said, hesitation in her voice and something like a touch of fear in her eyes. "I just…"
"It's okay, I understand," he reassured her. "I'm not going to force you to do anything you're not comfortable with." She responded with a smile, and by reaching out to entwine her fingers with his own. He laid back into the grass to bask in the sunlight next to her, all still right with his world.
When she spoke again, it was still tentatively. "Alistair…" she began falteringly, "I should apologize, about what I said before."
"Before when?" he asked, confused.
She fidgeted a little. "At your…sister's." She hesitated before the word like she wasn't sure if she really wanted to give Goldanna that title. He couldn't blame her; he wasn't sure either.
"Ah, that. There's no need to apologize," he told her. "In fact, I'm beginning to think you were right. I do need to stop letting everyone else make my decisions for me. I need to take a stand and stop letting others order me around, or I'm never going to be happy."
"Are you certain? You're not angry?" She still sounded doubtful, so he gave her hand a little squeeze of reassurance.
"I'm sure," he replied. "What you said made sense. You were right. I should be looking out for myself more, and I'm going to start doing exactly that."
She sighed. "I only wish for you to be happy. You deserve that."
"I am happy," he told her earnestly. "Being with you has made me happier than I ever thought I could be."
She turned a bit to meet his eyes and smiled shyly. "And you, I."
He knew they could have stayed there all afternoon like that, but they were supposed to be on task. "We're, ah, supposed to be hunting, right? Maybe we should get back to it."
"Yes, perhaps we should," she laughed, which told him she was just as prone to being lost in the spell of together as he was. She pushed herself up and looked around, studying the terrain about them.
"Anything interesting?" he asked as he pushed himself up.
She nodded. "Andruil favors us today, it seems. The herd seems to have utilized the same path out of the canyon that we did, and one seems to have gone lame in the stampede."
He looked at her incredulously. "How can you possibly know that?"
She laughed merrily at him. "Many ways. There are tracks, other signs. The poor thing is also just over there." He looked where she was pointing, and sure enough, one of the wooly creatures was a little ways off, clearly unable to use one of its hind limbs.
Kara freed and strung her bow and pulled out an arrow. "'Be swift and silent; Strike true, do not waver And let not your prey suffer,'" she quoted softly as she drew her bow. A heartbeat later, the missile was in flight.
It flew straight and true, and missed when a tawny thunderbolt wrestled the arrow's intended target to the ground. They stared in amazement as the mountain cat growled angrily at them over its meal.
"I think maybe we should leave it to its dinner," Alistair said carefully. Beside him, Kara nodded. He pushed himself up to his feet and offered her a hand. As he pulled her up, she inhaled sharply, one knee caving under her. He was on his own knees next to her in a second. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"
She grimaced. "Nothing. It is nothing," she said, pushing his fretful hands away. "My ankle, I must have twisted it when we fled." She sighed in disgust. "And I am supposed to be a mighty hunter and Grey Warden?"
He chuckled. "Well, you are those things. But you're also only human. Or…elven, anyways." He started to gather her into his arms, then thought better of it, and extended a hand to her again instead, pulling her to her feet. "You're not invincible."
"Clearly not," she grumbled, steadying herself against him.
"Well, what now?" he asked her.
She sighed again. "I suppose we return to camp. We will certainly not catch anything like this."
"Right," he said. Then somewhat sheepishly, he asked "Um, which direction is it again? I think I got a bit turned around in the canyon." Laughing, she pointed the way. "See, this is why you lead, and I don't," he told her. "Bad things happen when I lead!"
They made their way limping back to camp, following alongside the gorge they had originally walked through. Eventually their path intersected a wide bend in a placid river, and Kara insisted they stop. Since the afternoon was growing hot, Alistair was more than happy to agree. He followed suit as she pulled her boots off to dangle feet in the cool water. She hissed a bit when her visibly swollen ankle dipped under the water's surface, then her eyes closed in bliss as she leaned back against him.
Eventually she reached for her bag again. "If we are planning to sit here awhile, we can at least go fishing," she said philosophically. After some rummaging she pulled forth some fine line to which she attached a simple hook. She baited the hook, wound a twig into the line, and cast it out into the water where the twig bobbed gently in the slow current, winding the rest of the line around her hand. "Perhaps we can still bring something back to camp with us."
He marveled at how she always knew what to do, always seemed to have exactly what was necessary for the job at hand. There was so much he…loved about this woman. Could he really use that word to describe what he felt? It seemed premature since they had only known each other for a few months, and called each other something beyond "friend" for less than that. But even so, it felt like it was at least approaching the right word. "Like" was far too weak a term for what he felt now.
She turned her head to look up at him, perhaps curious of his silence. He leaned down and caught her up in another kiss, trying to express all that he felt that words could not describe. Kara laughed into his mouth for a moment, caught off guard, before she returned the kiss. And he knew, just like that, that she understood, at least a little, and that she was trying to express something similar.
This time when she broke off it was with a little gasp of surprise. She turned her attention back to the river water, where her twig had plunged beneath the surface, jerking the line around her hand in the process. Hand over hand she pulled it in, fighting against whatever was on the other end. He thought to offer his help, but she was skillfully drawing their quarry in, loosing and tugging in the line on cues he couldn't identify. All he could offer was brawn, and he wasn't going to demean her by thinking she needed that.
Without warning, Kara went stiff against him. "Cut the line," she told him in a frightened, strangled voice.
"What?" he asked, confused. "What's wrong?"
"Just cut the line," she insisted, pulling her feet away from the water's edge. Curious, he took the line from her and pulled in the slack, trying to get a glimpse at what was hooked on the other end.
"A turtle?" he burst out laughing. "You're afraid of a little turtle?" Well, it wasn't exactly a little turtle, but it wasn't that large either. And it was certainly nothing compared to hurlocks and ogres!
"They are horrid creatures!" she exclaimed indignantly. "And very dangerous! My finger was nearly taken off by one."
Alistair couldn't stop laughing, though he knew he was probably going to get hit for it. "And how old were you?"
She crossed her arms as though she were going to refuse to answer, but mumbled, "Ten winters." Then she pulled her glove off her hand to show him where he could indeed see the thin line of a scar still encircling one finger. "Had it not been for the Keeper, I would be one finger less."
He took her hand and pressed her finger to his lips. "Well, I'm glad the Keeper was there," he chuckled. "So what do we do with this one then?" he asked her. "Can you eat turtles?"
"You can," she answered dubiously, "but they are not very appetizing."
Alistair shrugged. "It's up to you. But we haven't caught anything else. You know what they're going to say if we come back empty-handed. Besides, what was it your way said? Something about being mindful of the gift of the hunt?"
She sighed. "If we are bringing that back with us, then you are carrying it."
"Alright, alright," he agreed with a laugh. Under Kara's instruction, he pulled the turtle onto the riverbank and dispatched it with his sword, while she stood a good ways away. And true to her word, she kept her distance from the sack he carried it in all the way back to the camp, proclaiming that her ankle no longer hurt and that she could walk fine on her own. In all honesty, he found it rather amusing and endearing that she would go to such lengths to avoid even a dead turtle.
She finally joined his side again at dinner, over a soup made with their turtle – which, as she said, was edible but only just. They endured the expected teasing of their companions, somewhat ameliorated by the fact that Morrigan had come back empty-handed entirely. Alistair found their mocking banter far easier to bear this time though, with Kara nestled at his side and their hands clasped together, despite all the eyes that could see.
The Blight might be raging around them, but there were always brief, fleeting days like this, together, that made it seem almost worth it.
****
"They sound so wonderful together," Lenaire sighed happily.
"Yes," Merrill replied with a smile. "They do."
"And did they love each other?" the girl asked.
"I believe they did, very much," Merrill told her. "I think it was their love that saw them through much of the Blight, and helped them to keep fighting. Love often seems to provide us strength when our own is gone." Lenaire considered that for a time. "But come, my dear," Merrill told her, "it is past time for you to be in bed. Daron, will you escort her back?" Her grandson nodded and took the human girl by the hand to lead her away.
Merrill watched them as they disappeared into the night beyond the firelight. It was a good place to end. The stories to come were dark, and not for the ears of the little ones.
"Well, I think this is it," Levi drawled. "The entrance to the mines that will lead us up to Soldier's Peak."
"This?" Alistair repeated skeptically. It looked like a giant hole in the ground. He could be persuaded that it was a cave, maybe, but it certainly didn't look anything like the entryway to a Grey Warden fortress.
Leliana appeared to have similar concerns. "We are not going to go in there, are we?" she asked dubiously. "Why would the Grey Wardens use something like this to reach their fortress?"
"Well, I suspect they had a real road back in the day," Levi explained. "But those are long gone now. This will get us up to the top though, I promise."
"Hmm, are you absolutely certain?" Zevran asked, looking into the dark curiously. "There are only a few dark holes I relish exploring, and bottomless pits are not one of them. Unless, of course, they are the bottomless pits of a beautiful woman's eyes," he added with a mischievous smile and a wink at the ladies of the group. They reacted predictably, Wynne with a long suffering sigh, Leliana by rolling her eyes, Morrigan with a scoff.
Alistair watched for Kara's reaction out of the corner of his eye, trying not to look concerned when she smiled. It wasn't like he was worried, not exactly. It was just that Zevran was a flirt, and a good one. And he was still so awkward. How could she not want Zevran instead? But she caught his glance at that moment and there was a smile on her lips and enough warmth in her eyes that there was no doubt which of the two of them she preferred, no matter how unreasonable it was. It made him feel like he could do anything.
"I think we should camp here a day or two," Levi was saying when Alistair came back to himself. "Could take me a bit to get my bearings. Might as well be comfortable while I'm at it."
A few days would be wonderful, Alistair thought. A few days to just be together, for more than just morning sparring sessions and evening reading. They never had much time during the day, with Kara spending more time scouting ahead with Seihn now that she was recovered from her injuries. And then there had been their…tiff at Goldanna's, that had made that little trip even better.
He understood that Denerim had made Kara edgy; not being able to visibly carry weapons in a city that was educated enough to recognize a Dalish elf and ignorant enough to hate them would do that to any person. Still, he hadn't expected her to snap at him like that, though on further introspection she hadn't been wrong. He did need to stand up for himself more, to go after what he wanted sometimes. After all, look what taking a chance in the Dalish camp had gotten him. He had won permission to woo the most remarkable, wonderful women he could have imagined.
They hadn't really talked about what had been said at Goldanna's yet, though Kara looked sometimes like she was on the verge of bringing it up. He didn't blame her for not doing so, though. There were more than a few ears eager to eavesdrop at evening camp, and this was personal.
Kara was nodding at Levi. "Set up camp," she told the others, dropping her bag to the ground. "Perhaps I can see to our fresh supplies if we have a few days. Morrigan?" She looked over at the shapeshifter, who nodded in reply.
"Very well," Morrigan conceded, and just like that, Alistair saw his chance to spend a little time with Kara slipping away.
"Wait," he blurted out. Kara turned to look at him curiously. He decided that if he was going to start looking out for himself more, he might as well start now. "Would you take me, instead? You could teach me how to hunt. I'd like to learn."
The proposition sounded ridiculous even as he said it and indeed Morrigan scoffed, but Kara did not dismiss it off-hand, looking thoughtful instead. "Perhaps two hunting parties?" she suggested. "You and I, and Morrigan could take someone else."
"The dog then," said the swamp witch sardonically, "else we shall catch nothing at all."
"Except maybe for each other," Leliana remarked in a loud mock whisper to Zevran, hiding a wide smile behind her hand. The elven assassin grinned broadly in response.
"Maker's breath," Alistair muttered, feeling his face flush red; they would jump to conclusions. Even the dog looked like he was laughing at him. Kara, however, remained unperturbed, simply pausing to gather up her bow and the rest of her things before making her way out of their camping grounds. Alistair dropped his pack but kept his sword and shield. He felt rather naked without them, and naked was what he most wanted not to be right now. She might not have heard the snickers from their companions, but he certainly did.
He waited until they were out of earshot . "It doesn't bother you at all?" he asked curiously.
Kara tilted her head. "What?"
"The fact that they're all back there, gossiping about us," he answered, shuddering. Maker only knew what kind of ideas they were getting.
She laughed. "Why should it?" she replied. "Will what they say change anything between you and I? They will say what they will say regardless, but we know the truth."
"I guess you're right," he conceded. "Still, it doesn't quite seem fair. They get to talk behind our backs, start all sorts of rumors and stories about us. Of course…" He looked at her mischievously. "Maybe we could do a little gossiping of our own."
"About what?" she asked, sounding amused.
"About them. I'm sure you know all their dirty little secrets by now. You certainly know all of mine," he told her, only half-joking.
Kara arched an eyebrow. "And what would you do with them, if I were to reveal these secrets?"
He did his best evil laugh. "I've got this nefarious plan to go around to each of them and secretly tell them all the nasty things you said. That way they'll mutiny and I shall become the group leader!"
"And how will your plan work now that you have revealed it to me?" she asked, eyes shining merrily. "Surely I would not tell you the truth now?"
"Oh, you've got me there!" he cried, clutching his hands to his heart dramatically. "I guess I didn't think that all the way through. But seriously though, I am curious. I've had enough time to form my own opinions, and I'd like to see if yours are any different." She looked at him inquiringly, which he took as a sign of assent.
Alistair decided to start somewhere relatively safe. "Leliana, what do you think of her? Do you believe in her vision?"
Kara mused thoughtfully for a moment before answering. "I believe that she believes in her vision," she said carefully. "Such things are not unheard of in our old tales, though they do not occur often now."
"I guess that's one way of putting it," he conceded. "I don't know what to make of her. If you look at her when she doesn't see you, she just looks so…so sad. I almost feel guilty taking her away from her life."
"She chose to come with us," Kara reminded him. "Her choice and no other. Whatever her regrets, she knows why she is here and follows that purpose willingly. She would not be bound to stay with us, were she to desire otherwise."
"Yes, I know," he sighed. "Still, I feel badly for her." That was as good a segue as any to ask something that had been bothering him. "Zevran. You can't…trust him, can you? Do you believe his so-called vow?"
"I do," she said seriously. "For all his flaws, I think him to be a man who wishes to hold to his word."
"That's a lot of trust to put in someone who tried to kill you," he answered dubiously.
"I cannot explain it entirely," she admitted. "But my heart tells me that he is sincere. He seems a man looking for a new start in life." He must have made a face at that because she stopped for a moment to regard him. "You are not jealous of him, are you?"
The question caught him a little off-guard. "What? No!" he answered, but she didn't look convinced. He sometimes forgot how perceptive she could be. It came from always watching people in her quiet way, he supposed. "Okay, maybe a little bit," he admitted.
"There is nothing between Zevran and I but friendship," she reassured him. "You know that."
"Yes, I suppose I do," he said. "Maybe it's silly, I just hate the fact that he's always flirting. With everyone. And especially with you."
"I think he does not know how else to be," she replied thoughtfully. "He was raised to use other people as means to his end. He was not taught about love, affection, or friendship except that they were weaknesses. If I were to guess," she hazarded, "I would say that he is a man who wishes to make friends, but does not know how. So he resorts to all that he does know."
"Sex," Alistair supplied dryly.
"Even so," she concurred. "He does not understand the strength of friendship yet. But when he does, I think he will be a most loyal comrade. Should we not give him that chance?"
"Alright," he conceded. "I see your point. I still think he's a bit too shifty though. But enough of that. What about Sten?"
She pondered awhile before answering. "I do not think I understand Sten, or the quinari in general," she admitted. "The Dalish do not have many dealings with them, as we have as little desire to submit to the Qun as to the Chantry. But," she decided, "I have much respect for him and he is a good companion, if strange."
"Yes," Alistair mused. "The more I talk to him, the more reasonable he does seem. His philosophy is so strange, but it doesn't sound at all as vile as the Chantry describes it. And yet he killed all those people. He doesn't even deny it. Doesn't that bother you?"
"It does, some," she acknowledged. "He speaks of it frankly and yet I sense there is a type of remorse behind it."
"Hmm," he replied, thinking on that. "I'm not so sure that his regret means the same as it would for us. The quinari sense of honor is…a bit hard to grasp. For me, anyway."
"For me as well," she reassured him. "I think it will be some time before I begin to understand Sten at all."
There didn't seem to be more they could say on that subject. "Alright," he said, moving on. "Morrigan." He knew that Kara got along decently well with the witch, though Maker only knew how. He worried sometimes that she was being complacent about Morrigan, who could only be bad news as far as he was concerned. "Do you really trust her? Think about it…maybe Flemeth sent her with us for some other reason than she said."
"That is probably so," she agreed. "It seems what one should expect from the asha'belannar."
"And?" he challenged. "You're just going to let her follow us around? A maleficar and Maker-knows-what else?"
"Every Keeper among the Dalish is a 'maleficar', Alistair," she reminded him. "I do not share the same prejudices against mages that you do."
"You may have a point," he admitted grudgingly. "But still, you can't tell me you don't think Morrigan isn't dangerous."
"You two really do not like each other, do you?" Kara asked, amused.
"Aside from the fact that she's a complete an utter ****, no," he answered. "I don't like her at all. How can you?"
"In many ways, Morrigan and I are very similar," she replied. "We are!" she insisted when he scoffed in disbelief. "We are both of us children of the wild," she explained. "Far more at home in the woods than in the trappings of what you would call civilization. And we are both often confused by the actions of those around us. Your culture is very strange at times."
"Really?" Alistair asked, surprised. "Do you find me confusing?"
"Sometimes yes," she admitted, smiling.
"Huh," he replied. "Well, anyways, I think my curiosity is sated for the moment. We should get back to it, I guess, if we want to eat for the next few days."
"No questions about Wynne?" Kara inquired, arching an eyebrow.
"What's there to talk about?" It truly hadn't even occurred to him.
She shook her head. "Your prejudices are showing again," she said, though she softened the statement with a smile. "You think that Wynne is kind and grandmotherly and you like her, therefore there is no need to talk about her."
"I guess so," he admitted. "Why, what do you think about her?"
"She is often all those things," Kara replied. "And she can be very wise. But perhaps she takes her role too seriously at times. She has much unsought and unrequired advice to give."
He'd never thought about it like that. "Maybe she just sees herself as a surrogate mother. It sounds like she did that at the Circle too."
"All mothers must let their fledglings fly someday," Kara countered. "Else they will be grounded for life and never experience the sky. Some things cannot be taught, they must simply be experienced." He had no idea what she was talking about, so he just nodded. "I do like her," Kara admitted finally. "But at times I wish she would meddle less."
"I suppose I can understand that," Alistair conceded. The terrain grew rockier around them, and for a little while, they concentrated on their footing rather than idle talking. As they went, Kara tried to point out things – signs of wildlife both suitable for hunting and not, indicators that they were approaching water and how that might affect their hunt. He tried to listen, but most of the time it went over his head. She didn't seem to mind though and just kept up the gentle instruction.
They found themselves eventually in a ravine of sorts, rock walls growing higher around them, left behind by some ancient waterway that had carved its way through stone before vanishing into time. All that was left now was a trickle of water, a shadow of its former glory.
"This is promising," Kara noted. "But we should find a place with more cover."
As they walked, she instructed him in the Dalish art of hunting. "These are the words of Andruil, Lady of the Hunt, who taught her lore to the People that we might eat of the land's bounty," she intoned.
"Hear me, sons and daughters of the People-I am Sister of the Moon, Mother of Hares, Lady of the Hunt: Andruil. Remember my teachings, Remember the Vir Tanadhal: The Way of Three Trees That I have given you."
Kara pulled one of her arrows from her quiver and held it before her, the slender shaft straight and sure. "Vir Assan," she named it, speaking in measured cadences. "The Way of the Arrow. Be swift and silent; Strike true, do not waver And let not your prey suffer. That is my Way."
Alistair remembered the story of the bear cubs, slain mercifully after their mother had been killed, so that they would not starve to death in the cold of winter without her. There was a harsh starkness in the practicality of the Dalish way. More than just a rule for the hunt, this way seemed to be a larger philosophy of life, and quite poetic as many things of the Dalish seemed to be.
Next came her father's bow, wood well-worn and yet still strong despite the years. "Vir Bor'assan," she said. "The Way of the Bow. As the sapling bends, so must you. In yielding, find resilience; In pliancy, find strength. That is my Way."
"Vir Adahlen," she said, waving an arm to indicate the world about them. "The Way of the Wood. Receive the gifts of the hunt with mindfulness. Respect the sacrifice of my children Know that your passing shall nourish them in turn. That is my Way."
"Remember the Ways of the Hunter And I shall be with you," she concluded.
He contemplated it in silence for a little while. "You know," he said finally, "I wish more people took the time to really know the Dalish. I think there'd be a lot less fear and a lot more respect." She smiled appreciatively in response. "Can I ask a silly question though? Why 'Three Trees'?"
"It is not as silly as you might think," she reassured him. "I asked Keeper Marethari the same thing when she first told me of the Vir Tanadahl. Arrow, bow," she said, naming the objects as she held them aloft in her hands. "Both gifts of the larger woods, which also shelter the animals that we hunt. Three ways in which the trees provide for the People. In this way Andruil asks that we be mindful of all that is given to us, at many levels, from the tiny arrow to the forest about us. One small arrow might feed the clan, but not without the bow and the woods as well. All three are intertwined, and the hunt fails without even one."
"Hmm, yes, I see," he replied, reflecting on that.
"Even more," she continued, "Andruil teaches us about life. Bows, arrows, the land, they all seem very different from each other. Each has its own purpose, its own mission, yet we depend on all three to work in harmony. Thus we depend on each other – be we Keeper, hunter, tend the halla, or elsewise work for the good of the People."
"Or elf and human?" he hazarded.
She thought about that for a moment. "I think there are many both in the Dalish and amongst the humans who would say not. But I also think that you are right. We must learn to live together in peace."
The answer gave him courage to reach out and take her hand into his own. That she didn't pull away set his heart racing, like it always did when she was near. That she even moved a bit closer, enough to lean into him a little, he had no idea what to do with that; he only knew that he liked it very, very much. They walked like that for a little, hand in hand, when Kara froze next to him.
"What is it?" he started to ask, when she shoved him towards the canyon wall, taking shelter with him behind an outcropping in the rock. Before he could ask what was going on, the murmur of sound that he had barely registered grew louder, heralding the thunder of hooves through the canyon as several dozen creatures careened through the gorge. He might have called them sheep of some sort if he'd been inclined to do anything but not get trampled by them.
He twisted around to put himself between Kara and the stampede, hoping that the shield slung across his back would safeguard them from the worst. Fortunately, the outcropping they had sheltered behind seemed to funnel the animals away. He waited until the clatter of hooves on stone faded before daring to breathe again. He looked down at Kara, to make some witty comment or something, only to realize how very near she was and how he had her pinned up against the canyon wall, their bodies pressed together.
"Andraste's flaming sword," he muttered under his breath, taking an immediate step backwards to put some space between them. It wasn't that he didn't like being close to her; no, it was quite the opposite. He didn't know what to do with the way he reacted to how much he liked being near her, on a number of levels. He was sure that he was blushing furiously. He knew without a doubt there were all sorts of other reactions, a racing heart being the least of them. It was embarrassing. At least he wasn't the only one…she was most definitely blushing a bit too.
Alistair scrubbed a dusty hand through his hair. "I…I'm sorry." He stopped talking when he realized she wasn't paying attention to him, though she was clearly listening to something. "What is it?"
She raised one hand to forestall more questions, eyes narrowed as if she were thinking hard, trying to place something that was eluding her. So it wasn't any great surprise to him when her eyes widened with sudden realization and she glanced around the canyon walls. "We must get out of here," she said urgently, grabbing his hand and pulling him along as she ran following the stampede's wake.
He wanted to ask what, or why, but his breath seemed better put to keeping up with the running. She kept her eyes on the cliffs around them until she found what she was looking for, pulling him after. One part of the rock wall was lower than the rest, almost within reach. "Get me up," she ordered. When he hesitated, she snapped at him. "We have to get out of here. Now, Alistair!"
This time, he obeyed without pause, stirruping his hands to boost her up to the top, where she disappeared in a flash. Moments later a rope dropped down, and this time, he could hear something. A rumbling roar, distant but rapidly rising in volume. He reached for the rope as a wall of water turned the corner towards them. It moved more quickly than he could ever have imagined. He climbed, hoping that Kara had found some way to set the rope against his weight. His relief knew no bounds when the rope held and he clambered up faster than he ever had in his life. Even so, the water soaked his boots before Kara hauled him over the top.
They both sat watching the devastation in silent horror while the waters died away, carrying everything left in the canyon with it. And then the torrent was just gone, like it had never been, leaving a river in their wake where a tiny stream had been. They stared at each other in mutual disbelief and backed away from the gorge. When at last they reached a grassy knoll, the adrenaline drained out of his body like the waters and he collapsed onto the grass to lie gasping for breaths he hadn't known he hadn't taken.
He heard the soft thud as Kara laid out next to them, and then he was laughing, more than a bit hysterically and she was laughing with him. Eventually he propped himself up on one elbow. "I'm not saying we should do that again…but wow." She nodded weakly, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.
"What was that thing?" he asked, more seriously.
She thought a moment before answering. "I have never actually seen one myself, but as usual, there are tales." She turned her head to smile at him, and he understood. The Dalish seemed to have tales for everything. "A, ah, quick flood, the elder called it?"
"Flash flood?" he supplied.
She nodded in response. "Sometimes the waters come down from the mountains. A storm, or a winter melt. It comes suddenly, takes all in its path."
That described it pretty much exactly. "How did you know? I had no idea it was coming."
"Nor did I," she answered simply. "But the animals did."
"But you figured it out," he insisted. "You got us out of there in time. You're incredible." And then, because she simply looked too lovely in the warm sunlight with her cheeks still flushed with exhilaration and eyes lit with laughter, he leaned over and kissed her. Not the shy brush of lips they had shared in the woods outside the Dalish camp, but something bolder and more daring, stemming from a sure (or at least surer) knowledge of his standing with her and all that that brought about inside him.
It might have lasted forever, or led to something more, if she had not eventually pulled away, turning her head aside a bit shyly. Alistair understood; he was still learning how differently the Dalish expressed affection sometimes. By her own admittance, she wasn't entirely Dalish anymore; still, it was how she had been raised and all she knew.
"I'm sorry," she said, hesitation in her voice and something like a touch of fear in her eyes. "I just…"
"It's okay, I understand," he reassured her. "I'm not going to force you to do anything you're not comfortable with." She responded with a smile, and by reaching out to entwine her fingers with his own. He laid back into the grass to bask in the sunlight next to her, all still right with his world.
When she spoke again, it was still tentatively. "Alistair…" she began falteringly, "I should apologize, about what I said before."
"Before when?" he asked, confused.
She fidgeted a little. "At your…sister's." She hesitated before the word like she wasn't sure if she really wanted to give Goldanna that title. He couldn't blame her; he wasn't sure either.
"Ah, that. There's no need to apologize," he told her. "In fact, I'm beginning to think you were right. I do need to stop letting everyone else make my decisions for me. I need to take a stand and stop letting others order me around, or I'm never going to be happy."
"Are you certain? You're not angry?" She still sounded doubtful, so he gave her hand a little squeeze of reassurance.
"I'm sure," he replied. "What you said made sense. You were right. I should be looking out for myself more, and I'm going to start doing exactly that."
She sighed. "I only wish for you to be happy. You deserve that."
"I am happy," he told her earnestly. "Being with you has made me happier than I ever thought I could be."
She turned a bit to meet his eyes and smiled shyly. "And you, I."
He knew they could have stayed there all afternoon like that, but they were supposed to be on task. "We're, ah, supposed to be hunting, right? Maybe we should get back to it."
"Yes, perhaps we should," she laughed, which told him she was just as prone to being lost in the spell of together as he was. She pushed herself up and looked around, studying the terrain about them.
"Anything interesting?" he asked as he pushed himself up.
She nodded. "Andruil favors us today, it seems. The herd seems to have utilized the same path out of the canyon that we did, and one seems to have gone lame in the stampede."
He looked at her incredulously. "How can you possibly know that?"
She laughed merrily at him. "Many ways. There are tracks, other signs. The poor thing is also just over there." He looked where she was pointing, and sure enough, one of the wooly creatures was a little ways off, clearly unable to use one of its hind limbs.
Kara freed and strung her bow and pulled out an arrow. "'Be swift and silent; Strike true, do not waver And let not your prey suffer,'" she quoted softly as she drew her bow. A heartbeat later, the missile was in flight.
It flew straight and true, and missed when a tawny thunderbolt wrestled the arrow's intended target to the ground. They stared in amazement as the mountain cat growled angrily at them over its meal.
"I think maybe we should leave it to its dinner," Alistair said carefully. Beside him, Kara nodded. He pushed himself up to his feet and offered her a hand. As he pulled her up, she inhaled sharply, one knee caving under her. He was on his own knees next to her in a second. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"
She grimaced. "Nothing. It is nothing," she said, pushing his fretful hands away. "My ankle, I must have twisted it when we fled." She sighed in disgust. "And I am supposed to be a mighty hunter and Grey Warden?"
He chuckled. "Well, you are those things. But you're also only human. Or…elven, anyways." He started to gather her into his arms, then thought better of it, and extended a hand to her again instead, pulling her to her feet. "You're not invincible."
"Clearly not," she grumbled, steadying herself against him.
"Well, what now?" he asked her.
She sighed again. "I suppose we return to camp. We will certainly not catch anything like this."
"Right," he said. Then somewhat sheepishly, he asked "Um, which direction is it again? I think I got a bit turned around in the canyon." Laughing, she pointed the way. "See, this is why you lead, and I don't," he told her. "Bad things happen when I lead!"
They made their way limping back to camp, following alongside the gorge they had originally walked through. Eventually their path intersected a wide bend in a placid river, and Kara insisted they stop. Since the afternoon was growing hot, Alistair was more than happy to agree. He followed suit as she pulled her boots off to dangle feet in the cool water. She hissed a bit when her visibly swollen ankle dipped under the water's surface, then her eyes closed in bliss as she leaned back against him.
Eventually she reached for her bag again. "If we are planning to sit here awhile, we can at least go fishing," she said philosophically. After some rummaging she pulled forth some fine line to which she attached a simple hook. She baited the hook, wound a twig into the line, and cast it out into the water where the twig bobbed gently in the slow current, winding the rest of the line around her hand. "Perhaps we can still bring something back to camp with us."
He marveled at how she always knew what to do, always seemed to have exactly what was necessary for the job at hand. There was so much he…loved about this woman. Could he really use that word to describe what he felt? It seemed premature since they had only known each other for a few months, and called each other something beyond "friend" for less than that. But even so, it felt like it was at least approaching the right word. "Like" was far too weak a term for what he felt now.
She turned her head to look up at him, perhaps curious of his silence. He leaned down and caught her up in another kiss, trying to express all that he felt that words could not describe. Kara laughed into his mouth for a moment, caught off guard, before she returned the kiss. And he knew, just like that, that she understood, at least a little, and that she was trying to express something similar.
This time when she broke off it was with a little gasp of surprise. She turned her attention back to the river water, where her twig had plunged beneath the surface, jerking the line around her hand in the process. Hand over hand she pulled it in, fighting against whatever was on the other end. He thought to offer his help, but she was skillfully drawing their quarry in, loosing and tugging in the line on cues he couldn't identify. All he could offer was brawn, and he wasn't going to demean her by thinking she needed that.
Without warning, Kara went stiff against him. "Cut the line," she told him in a frightened, strangled voice.
"What?" he asked, confused. "What's wrong?"
"Just cut the line," she insisted, pulling her feet away from the water's edge. Curious, he took the line from her and pulled in the slack, trying to get a glimpse at what was hooked on the other end.
"A turtle?" he burst out laughing. "You're afraid of a little turtle?" Well, it wasn't exactly a little turtle, but it wasn't that large either. And it was certainly nothing compared to hurlocks and ogres!
"They are horrid creatures!" she exclaimed indignantly. "And very dangerous! My finger was nearly taken off by one."
Alistair couldn't stop laughing, though he knew he was probably going to get hit for it. "And how old were you?"
She crossed her arms as though she were going to refuse to answer, but mumbled, "Ten winters." Then she pulled her glove off her hand to show him where he could indeed see the thin line of a scar still encircling one finger. "Had it not been for the Keeper, I would be one finger less."
He took her hand and pressed her finger to his lips. "Well, I'm glad the Keeper was there," he chuckled. "So what do we do with this one then?" he asked her. "Can you eat turtles?"
"You can," she answered dubiously, "but they are not very appetizing."
Alistair shrugged. "It's up to you. But we haven't caught anything else. You know what they're going to say if we come back empty-handed. Besides, what was it your way said? Something about being mindful of the gift of the hunt?"
She sighed. "If we are bringing that back with us, then you are carrying it."
"Alright, alright," he agreed with a laugh. Under Kara's instruction, he pulled the turtle onto the riverbank and dispatched it with his sword, while she stood a good ways away. And true to her word, she kept her distance from the sack he carried it in all the way back to the camp, proclaiming that her ankle no longer hurt and that she could walk fine on her own. In all honesty, he found it rather amusing and endearing that she would go to such lengths to avoid even a dead turtle.
She finally joined his side again at dinner, over a soup made with their turtle – which, as she said, was edible but only just. They endured the expected teasing of their companions, somewhat ameliorated by the fact that Morrigan had come back empty-handed entirely. Alistair found their mocking banter far easier to bear this time though, with Kara nestled at his side and their hands clasped together, despite all the eyes that could see.
The Blight might be raging around them, but there were always brief, fleeting days like this, together, that made it seem almost worth it.
****
"They sound so wonderful together," Lenaire sighed happily.
"Yes," Merrill replied with a smile. "They do."
"And did they love each other?" the girl asked.
"I believe they did, very much," Merrill told her. "I think it was their love that saw them through much of the Blight, and helped them to keep fighting. Love often seems to provide us strength when our own is gone." Lenaire considered that for a time. "But come, my dear," Merrill told her, "it is past time for you to be in bed. Daron, will you escort her back?" Her grandson nodded and took the human girl by the hand to lead her away.
Merrill watched them as they disappeared into the night beyond the firelight. It was a good place to end. The stories to come were dark, and not for the ears of the little ones.
#63
Posté 13 juillet 2011 - 02:47
Dark Roads to Tread - Part I
A/N: If you've made it this far with me, THANK YOU so much! It is still fairly mind-boggling to me that anyone would want to read something I've written!
With that said, here is the next chapter! You can thank my lovely and wonderful beta, SurelyForth for the longer chapter as she encouraged me to go ahead and put this all out there.
As Merrill has said, these next sections are going to be dark. In keeping with the atmosphere of Dragon Age: Origins and the treatment of elves in general in Ferelden, this chapter has warnings for sexual assault and death, though not in any graphic depiction.
Some dialogue liberally borrowed from in game, so all credit for that goes to the amazing Bioware writers - and with that, the chapter!
Kara wiped tainted blood from her blades and tried to order her hands to stop shaking. It didn't work. She hated everything about the Deep Roads and the endless fools' errands they had been sent on, trying to prove their loyalty to dwarves whose own loyalty was suspect. She didn't like caves. It wasn't natural to be so sealed away from the world, above, below, and all around stone. Bad things happened in these trapped spaces. Tamlen had been taken from her and her life forever changed in a place like this.
She missed the night sky and the bright sun, the smell of fresh air. Down here, there was nothing but dust, and darkspawn. Everywhere there were darkspawn, like she was going to drown in their taint. It covered everything, masked all with shadow, until she doubted she would ever see light again. Kara wiped sweat from her brow, wishing she could pretend it was just from exertion and the warmth of the Deep Roads. In the world above, winter was raging, but she would rather have faced a blizzard than be here a moment longer.
They had travelled for…she didn't know how long, to find Caridin's Cross, from there to strike out a path to Ortan Thaig in search of the missing Paragon, Branka. Harrowmont's maps had gotten them this far, but now the way was their own to forge. Not that she was of any aid in the venture – her normally keen sense of direction and her tracking skills seemed quite useless here in the depths.
They depended entirely on the say of Oghren, the drunken dwarf warrior who had forced himself into their group on the way from Orzammar. He did very little to inspire her confidence, but what choice did they have? As poor as their chances were now, they were infinitely worse without the dwarf. None of Harrowmont's men had offered to accompany them, which underscored more than anything else what a hopeless mission they had been given. The odds were that they would perish in this Creators-forsaken wasteland, away from all that was good and right in the world. It was almost more than she could bear.
"Kara?" Alistair's voice. The one thing that had a steadying effect here in a darkness that was as much of the spirit as of the physical world, but even the full measure of that comfort was denied her. Alistair and all of her companions still looked to her to lead, still needed her to be strong and confident and sure. More and more, she felt the fraud.
He laid a hand on her shoulder and she had to consciously force herself not to jump. "Kara?" he repeated, and she could hear concern in his voice. "Is everything alright?"
She pushed herself to her feet, away from his touch, and sheathed her blades. "Yes, I'm fine," she answered. The lie sounded flat in her own ears, but he seemed appeased, at least for now.
"Are you sure, my dear Grey Warden?" interjected Zevran. "Perhaps it is merely the light, but you seem quite pale."
"Truly, Zevran," she told him. The assassin looked unconvinced, but at least he didn't press the issue further. One by one they filed past her, her companions. Oghren and Wynne, Leliana, Morrigan, Zevran and Anari. Shale, the strange stone golem they had discovered in Honnleath as they travelled to Orzammar. Alistair.
He caught her elbow as he walked by, the two of them lagging behind the rest. It was safe, for now. Alistair's Warden senses said they had some space before the next group of darkspawn. Hers, oversensitive to start with, were completely overwhelmed by all the taint around them. Useless in these depths, like the rest of her. "Kara?" He kept his voice quiet, trying not to attract the others' attention. "Everything's not fine. Talk to me."
She wanted nothing more than for him to wrap his arms around her and tell her that everything would be alright, that they could leave this awful place and go back where there was light. But they had a mission to accomplish and a treaty to gain. They needed her to be in control, to be strong. He needed her to be strong. So instead of asking for his comfort and protection like she longed to, she kept him at arm's length, and lied again. "I just…have not slept well." It was a lie of omission, though that was bad enough.
He laid one hand upon her cheek, studying her face in the dying light of the mages' staves as they moved further away. She wondered if he could see the fear in her eyes, but if he did, he let it pass without comment. "I know the nightmares have been bad…" he said softly, then pulled her in for a brief embrace. "I wish there was something I could do."
She rested her head against his chest for a few moments, breathing in the smell of him and taking in his nearness, even through his armor, drawing what strength she could from his presence. Then she gently pushed him away. "Come, we must go." She took his hand and led him back towards the others before he could inquire further. He couldn't know just how close she was to falling apart. Where would they be then?
Oghren stood waiting for them at a passageway that looked like any other to her. "This looks like the right way out," he said, sounding surprisingly confident for someone who appeared to spend almost all his time staggering drunk. He rubbed his hands together eagerly. "Ortan Thaig. It won't be long now."
In another day and age, she might have questioned the dwarf, how he had any idea that this was the right way out or if he was just leading them astray. It was her duty, after all, to see them safely through on this journey. But today, it was enough to have some hope that this ordeal might be over all the sooner for being near the thaig that Branka had been searching for. Hearing anything to the contrary might be more than she could endure right now.
So she let Oghren and Alistair take point while she stayed back, ostensibly to guard the rear. In reality, she did her best to hide away so none of them could see how close to breaking she really was.
-~0~-
There were fewer darkspawn here in this sprawling dead city that Oghren named Ortan thaig. That should have been a relief, an oasis in the sea of foul that was the Deep Roads, but even the creatures here were polluted with the taint. This place crawled with it, even the very walls. There was no escaping it.
They were chasing after a dwarf, a strange one they had caught here in the city. That seemed unlikely, given how dangerous it was to live in the Deep Roads, especially alone. He might be part of Branka's clan, house, whatever it was that the durgen'len called them. Or he could just be some poor lost soul like the rest of them. That seemed as likely as any.
He frightened her though. Even as saturated as her senses were, Kara could still feel the darkness in him. He was clearly insane. Was that the result of his time living here, alone, in the Deep Roads? Or was it the inevitable result of too much taint, the same of which was already flowing through her veins? Even now, she felt more than a little mad.
And she had not missed the disgust, the pity amongst her companions for the dwarf's fate. What would they say if they knew about the Grey Wardens' sacrifice, what it was that made Alistair and her effective weapons against the Blight? Would they be sympathetic, understanding, sorrowful? Or would they turn against them with revulsion, repulsion, hatred?
They had to be nearing the dwarf's hiding spot. There was light ahead that was not their own, something other than the light of mages' staves. They turned the corner and there he was, cringing and cowering away from them. "There's nothing for you here!" he raved. "It's mine! I've claimed it!"
The rest looked to her. They always looked to her to lead. She took a deep breath and took a few cautious steps towards him. "Who are you?" she asked gently.
He turned on her, madness clear in his eyes. "You've come to take my claim!" he seethed. "You surfacers are all alike; thieving scoundrels! Well, I found it first!"
"Found it? The Anvil?" she repeated, trying to make sense of his ranting. "Were you of Branka's clan?"
"The clan?" he echoed. "No. But it's still mine. Ruck's been here for years now, and no shiny surfacer will take him away!"
Was this what she would be like some day? "Your name is Ruck?" she said, trying to regain his attention.
"Yes, Ruck's my name," he said eagerly, bobbing his head up and down in agreement, demeanor suddenly changed. "I do not hear it much, so sometimes I like to speak it out loud. Ruck! Ruck! Ruck!" After a moment the dwarf calmed and looked closely at her, as though seeing her for the first time. "Ruck not pretty name, not pretty like lady. Ruck is small and ugly and twisted."
His interest was more disturbing than the madness. She swallowed hard against the unease. His name seemed familiar, so she focused on that instead. "Ruck…Are you from Orzammar? We met a woman who was searching for her son, lost in the Deep Roads. Filda, she called herself?"
He backed away quickly, the reaction surprising her. "N-n-n-no!" He screamed. "No Filda. No mother. No warm blanket and stew and pillow and soft words! Ruck doesn't deserve good memories. No-no-no-no-no…"
Kara was at a loss as the mad dwarf continued muttering to himself. "Ruck?" she ventured, but the dwarf paid her no mind. "May I ask you another question? We will not talk about your mother, if that is what you wish."
At that, he bobbed his head agreeably again, rubbing his hands together eagerly. "I will answer your questions, pretty lady. Anything you wish, only not the mother."
"How long have you been here?" she asked him. It was an important question. How long did she and Alistair have before the taint drove them so mad?
"Err…me thinks…years. Yes, yes, five times years, maybe?" The dwarf bobbed his head again, this time in discomfort and uncertainty. Five years. So long and yet so short. But Wardens were supposed to have thirty years to their lives. Unless the Deep Roads stripped even that small time away.
"How did you survive down here?" Alistair asked, speaking up from behind as he came closer to stand at her side. She felt somewhat better for having him near, though it was probably irrational to think that Ruck could harm her in any way even if he wanted to.
Ruck cringed away from them again. "When the dark ones were here, I kept to the shadows. They don't look in the shadows, not if you're quiet. Not if you eat their flesh." Or drank their blood. Kara shivered. "Then the dark ones think you're one of them. They leave you alone. But now they're gone," he finished.
"Where are these 'dark ones' now, Ruck?" she asked. "Did dwarves chase them away?"
"I thinks they went south, pretty lady," he answered eagerly. "Far, far to the south. That is where the dark master calls them with his beautiful voice. So much joy when he awoke!"
"He's talking about the archdemon, huh?" Oghren interjected. Kara traded glances with Alistair. At least neither of them could hear the song yet. Even with the nightmares, she didn't hear the archdemon's voice like she had in the Korcari Wilds, before her Joining. That was a "gift" that would come with time, Alistair said. It was a gift she never wanted to receive.
"After the dark master awoke, he called his children and they all went," Ruck continued. "I wanted to go, too, and gaze upon his beauty…but Ruck, no, no, Ruck…Ruck is a coward." He hung his head in shame.
"Were there other dwarves here, Ruck?" Kara questioned him. "When you arrived, before the dark ones?"
"Nah," Oghren said. "Branka's only been gone two years. This blighter's been in the Deep Roads longer than that."
"No, no," Ruck answered, shifting around nervously. "Ruck came when other dwarves went away. Ruck not want to see other dwarves. Dwarves might make Ruck go back, not want to go back into the light."
"You do not wish to go back?" came Leliana's voice, her confusion clear. After all, who would want to live here amidst tainted spiders, alone?
The twisted, mad dwarf shrank back. "Ruck cannot, no, no…And once you eat…once you takes in the darkness…you not miss the light so much." He peered at Kara, his gaze disconcertingly fixated again. "You know, do you not?" he told her. "Ruck sees, yes. He sees the darkness inside you."
She shivered under his scrutiny. Alistair must have sensed her discomfort as he practically bristled next to her. "We're Grey Wardens," he said pointedly. "It's not the same."
"Grey like the stone," Ruck said agreeably. "Guardian against the darkness. Beautiful like waterfalls under the lichen," he finished, setting his eyes on Kara again. She fought against the urge to hide behind Alistair, to flee those mad eyes.
"Was this Branka's camp?" she asked him instead, working up what courage she had left. "Did you find anything of her's here?"
"Bits of things, but only bits," he answered, wringing his hands. "The crawlers took almost everything. They takes things of steel and things of paper. They takes the shinies and the words."
"Paper and words?" The interest was clear in Oghren's voice. "That sounds like someone was taking notes. Maybe Branka!"
Ruck took no notice of the interruption, continuing to ramble. "They bring to the great nest, the nest they makes for the eggs. They puts the shinies inside, they do."
"Their nest?" Leliana repeated, dismayed. "We will have to find the spiders' nest?" No one seemed very thrilled by the prospect, but giant tainted spiders were the stuff that even most peoples' nightmares couldn't imagine.
Kara sighed. "We are agreed then? We know what we must do?" There were solemn nods all around.
Oghren shook his head in disgust. "Enjoy your tainted mud, you poor sodding duster."
Ruck bobbed his head up and down, anxious and confused. "Then…I have done what you wished? Ruck answered your questions?"
"Yes Ruck," she told the pathetic creature. "You did well, and you have our thanks. But now, we must leave."
The twisted creature bobbed his head again, wringing his hands, looking away. "The pretty lady is so nice to Ruck. I will stay here and imagine I smell your hair. Such a nice memory..." This time she couldn't help the reflexive step back when he made as though to reach for her, to touch her hair in actuality. It didn't seem to bother Ruck though, who looked up at her hopefully. "You…are not gone long, pretty lady?"
There was no doubt that she had no desire to ever return here again, or even spend another moment in the crazed dwarf's presence, but she hesitated before she answered him. "Ruck, are you certain you do not wish to go back to Orzammar? To your mother?"
His reaction was just as violent as before. "No, no, no!" he cried. "She remembers a boy, a little boy, with bright eyes and a hammer and she cannot see this! Swear-promise-vow you won't tell!"
"What then?" she asked him. "She longs to know your fate."
"No!" he wailed. "She cannot…"
"Would you have her think you dead?" Leliana asked.
Ruck seized on that. "Yes! Yes!" The answer took the bard aback. "T-tell the mother Ruck is dead. He's dead and his bones are rotting in the crawlers' webs and she should never look again. Yes, that's what Ruck is. Dead. Dead like bones that turn to dust when you touch them."
Morrigan sniffed. "He is plainly beyond help. 'Twould be cruel to tell his mother what truly became of him."
Much though she hated to admit it, Kara knew that Morrigan was right. The child that Filda had loved was in truth dead and in his place was a mad creature. She nodded. "She will believe you dead, Ruck. She will not know."
The poor, twisted dwarf bobbed his head gratefully. "Pretty lady is like Mother, yes. Too good, too pretty for the darkness." But of course Kara knew all too well that the taint had no regard for beauty or goodness or fairness. It would steal all away and bury it in endless, pitch-black night until there was nothing left. The Blight would engulf everything unless they stopped it. It would do so even if they stopped it. Even if they triumphed against today's Blight, ultimately she, and Alistair, would lose to the taint. It was a sad, sobering thought.
That thought occupied her mind as they left Ruck's claim behind. It was all so unfair, that they would spend their days, their years fighting against the darkspawn and their taint only to succumb without fail in the end. And even after their struggle, they would not end the darkspawn threat, even for a short while. The horde would go on and likely would not even notice their life or their death. It wasn't fair at all and if she could have raged against their fate, she might have. But fair or not, they had a duty. And defeating this Blight could make a real difference, at least for now. She fixed that thought in her mind to ward off despair.
So distracted was she as they made their way across a stone bridge that she did not notice their attackers until it was almost too late. They fell from the cavern ceiling, giant silent bodies made more eerie by the lack of noise except for the skittering of their legs. Kara found herself bowled over and pinned against the rock floor under a forest of spiny legs with no way to protect herself from the spider's gaping jaws. A dull thud overhead announced Alistair, coming to her rescue as always. He shoved the tainted creature away using his shield as a battering ram, allowing Leliana to come behind and pull her to her feet.
Kara took a moment to steel herself, thanking the bard briefly before pulling free her sword and dagger to leap into the fray. The twisted, tainted creatures fought back viciously, but with the element of surprise past their remaining advantages soon dissipated in the face of the experienced band of warriors.
"Heh heh, watch this," she heard Oghren say eagerly behind her, as she ran her blade through another of the monstrous spiders, its fangs flaring angrily in its death throes.
"Oghren, wait!" Zevran tried to interject, but the dwarf was already in motion, swinging his axe into the spider with a grunt. Rather than pierce the tainted monster's tough hide, however, the creature leapt to the side, directly into Kara.
Caught off-guard by the impact, she staggered, propelled by the spider's momentum over the bridge's railing. By pure instinct she grabbed desperately for the edge before she went over entirely, but the creature's weight still threatened to pull her grip free. It scrabbled violently, razor-sharp legs slicing through her pack and into her arms and back as it sought to climb up to safety. It was becoming harder and harder to cling to the railing and she felt her fingers slipping.
"Kara!" Just as her own grip failed at last, she felt Alistair's strong hands grab her own, though he strained against her own weight and that of the spider's to pull her up. Zevran's hands flashed down, keen dagger slicing through the straps of her pack even as Leliana leaned over, bow in hand to fire point blank into the spider's head. The weight of the dead creature fell away, legs still tangled in the remnants of her pack and Alistair was able to pull her back over the edge.
They landed together in a tangled heap on the ground. Alistair pulled her into his arms in a fierce embrace, where she could hear his heart pounding as hard as her own and it didn't matter to her that she couldn't breathe or that his armor hurt where it met the slashes across her back. He was safety and she was safe with him.
"Maker's breath," he whispered hoarsely. "That was too close." He put her at arm's length after a moment to study her face carefully. "Are you okay?"
She nodded numbly, unable to hide the fact that she was shivering violently now that she had time to consider how close she had been to the end. Alistair pulled her close again and she allowed him to support her, her strength draining out as the adrenaline bled away. Wynne's hands were on her back and shoulders, healing magic easing the pain to a dull ache.
Everything was alright again. But even with Alistair's arms around her in a protective embrace, she couldn't shake the feeling of dark, tainted claws crawling across her skin.
A/N: If you've made it this far with me, THANK YOU so much! It is still fairly mind-boggling to me that anyone would want to read something I've written!
With that said, here is the next chapter! You can thank my lovely and wonderful beta, SurelyForth for the longer chapter as she encouraged me to go ahead and put this all out there.
As Merrill has said, these next sections are going to be dark. In keeping with the atmosphere of Dragon Age: Origins and the treatment of elves in general in Ferelden, this chapter has warnings for sexual assault and death, though not in any graphic depiction.
Some dialogue liberally borrowed from in game, so all credit for that goes to the amazing Bioware writers - and with that, the chapter!
Kara wiped tainted blood from her blades and tried to order her hands to stop shaking. It didn't work. She hated everything about the Deep Roads and the endless fools' errands they had been sent on, trying to prove their loyalty to dwarves whose own loyalty was suspect. She didn't like caves. It wasn't natural to be so sealed away from the world, above, below, and all around stone. Bad things happened in these trapped spaces. Tamlen had been taken from her and her life forever changed in a place like this.
She missed the night sky and the bright sun, the smell of fresh air. Down here, there was nothing but dust, and darkspawn. Everywhere there were darkspawn, like she was going to drown in their taint. It covered everything, masked all with shadow, until she doubted she would ever see light again. Kara wiped sweat from her brow, wishing she could pretend it was just from exertion and the warmth of the Deep Roads. In the world above, winter was raging, but she would rather have faced a blizzard than be here a moment longer.
They had travelled for…she didn't know how long, to find Caridin's Cross, from there to strike out a path to Ortan Thaig in search of the missing Paragon, Branka. Harrowmont's maps had gotten them this far, but now the way was their own to forge. Not that she was of any aid in the venture – her normally keen sense of direction and her tracking skills seemed quite useless here in the depths.
They depended entirely on the say of Oghren, the drunken dwarf warrior who had forced himself into their group on the way from Orzammar. He did very little to inspire her confidence, but what choice did they have? As poor as their chances were now, they were infinitely worse without the dwarf. None of Harrowmont's men had offered to accompany them, which underscored more than anything else what a hopeless mission they had been given. The odds were that they would perish in this Creators-forsaken wasteland, away from all that was good and right in the world. It was almost more than she could bear.
"Kara?" Alistair's voice. The one thing that had a steadying effect here in a darkness that was as much of the spirit as of the physical world, but even the full measure of that comfort was denied her. Alistair and all of her companions still looked to her to lead, still needed her to be strong and confident and sure. More and more, she felt the fraud.
He laid a hand on her shoulder and she had to consciously force herself not to jump. "Kara?" he repeated, and she could hear concern in his voice. "Is everything alright?"
She pushed herself to her feet, away from his touch, and sheathed her blades. "Yes, I'm fine," she answered. The lie sounded flat in her own ears, but he seemed appeased, at least for now.
"Are you sure, my dear Grey Warden?" interjected Zevran. "Perhaps it is merely the light, but you seem quite pale."
"Truly, Zevran," she told him. The assassin looked unconvinced, but at least he didn't press the issue further. One by one they filed past her, her companions. Oghren and Wynne, Leliana, Morrigan, Zevran and Anari. Shale, the strange stone golem they had discovered in Honnleath as they travelled to Orzammar. Alistair.
He caught her elbow as he walked by, the two of them lagging behind the rest. It was safe, for now. Alistair's Warden senses said they had some space before the next group of darkspawn. Hers, oversensitive to start with, were completely overwhelmed by all the taint around them. Useless in these depths, like the rest of her. "Kara?" He kept his voice quiet, trying not to attract the others' attention. "Everything's not fine. Talk to me."
She wanted nothing more than for him to wrap his arms around her and tell her that everything would be alright, that they could leave this awful place and go back where there was light. But they had a mission to accomplish and a treaty to gain. They needed her to be in control, to be strong. He needed her to be strong. So instead of asking for his comfort and protection like she longed to, she kept him at arm's length, and lied again. "I just…have not slept well." It was a lie of omission, though that was bad enough.
He laid one hand upon her cheek, studying her face in the dying light of the mages' staves as they moved further away. She wondered if he could see the fear in her eyes, but if he did, he let it pass without comment. "I know the nightmares have been bad…" he said softly, then pulled her in for a brief embrace. "I wish there was something I could do."
She rested her head against his chest for a few moments, breathing in the smell of him and taking in his nearness, even through his armor, drawing what strength she could from his presence. Then she gently pushed him away. "Come, we must go." She took his hand and led him back towards the others before he could inquire further. He couldn't know just how close she was to falling apart. Where would they be then?
Oghren stood waiting for them at a passageway that looked like any other to her. "This looks like the right way out," he said, sounding surprisingly confident for someone who appeared to spend almost all his time staggering drunk. He rubbed his hands together eagerly. "Ortan Thaig. It won't be long now."
In another day and age, she might have questioned the dwarf, how he had any idea that this was the right way out or if he was just leading them astray. It was her duty, after all, to see them safely through on this journey. But today, it was enough to have some hope that this ordeal might be over all the sooner for being near the thaig that Branka had been searching for. Hearing anything to the contrary might be more than she could endure right now.
So she let Oghren and Alistair take point while she stayed back, ostensibly to guard the rear. In reality, she did her best to hide away so none of them could see how close to breaking she really was.
-~0~-
There were fewer darkspawn here in this sprawling dead city that Oghren named Ortan thaig. That should have been a relief, an oasis in the sea of foul that was the Deep Roads, but even the creatures here were polluted with the taint. This place crawled with it, even the very walls. There was no escaping it.
They were chasing after a dwarf, a strange one they had caught here in the city. That seemed unlikely, given how dangerous it was to live in the Deep Roads, especially alone. He might be part of Branka's clan, house, whatever it was that the durgen'len called them. Or he could just be some poor lost soul like the rest of them. That seemed as likely as any.
He frightened her though. Even as saturated as her senses were, Kara could still feel the darkness in him. He was clearly insane. Was that the result of his time living here, alone, in the Deep Roads? Or was it the inevitable result of too much taint, the same of which was already flowing through her veins? Even now, she felt more than a little mad.
And she had not missed the disgust, the pity amongst her companions for the dwarf's fate. What would they say if they knew about the Grey Wardens' sacrifice, what it was that made Alistair and her effective weapons against the Blight? Would they be sympathetic, understanding, sorrowful? Or would they turn against them with revulsion, repulsion, hatred?
They had to be nearing the dwarf's hiding spot. There was light ahead that was not their own, something other than the light of mages' staves. They turned the corner and there he was, cringing and cowering away from them. "There's nothing for you here!" he raved. "It's mine! I've claimed it!"
The rest looked to her. They always looked to her to lead. She took a deep breath and took a few cautious steps towards him. "Who are you?" she asked gently.
He turned on her, madness clear in his eyes. "You've come to take my claim!" he seethed. "You surfacers are all alike; thieving scoundrels! Well, I found it first!"
"Found it? The Anvil?" she repeated, trying to make sense of his ranting. "Were you of Branka's clan?"
"The clan?" he echoed. "No. But it's still mine. Ruck's been here for years now, and no shiny surfacer will take him away!"
Was this what she would be like some day? "Your name is Ruck?" she said, trying to regain his attention.
"Yes, Ruck's my name," he said eagerly, bobbing his head up and down in agreement, demeanor suddenly changed. "I do not hear it much, so sometimes I like to speak it out loud. Ruck! Ruck! Ruck!" After a moment the dwarf calmed and looked closely at her, as though seeing her for the first time. "Ruck not pretty name, not pretty like lady. Ruck is small and ugly and twisted."
His interest was more disturbing than the madness. She swallowed hard against the unease. His name seemed familiar, so she focused on that instead. "Ruck…Are you from Orzammar? We met a woman who was searching for her son, lost in the Deep Roads. Filda, she called herself?"
He backed away quickly, the reaction surprising her. "N-n-n-no!" He screamed. "No Filda. No mother. No warm blanket and stew and pillow and soft words! Ruck doesn't deserve good memories. No-no-no-no-no…"
Kara was at a loss as the mad dwarf continued muttering to himself. "Ruck?" she ventured, but the dwarf paid her no mind. "May I ask you another question? We will not talk about your mother, if that is what you wish."
At that, he bobbed his head agreeably again, rubbing his hands together eagerly. "I will answer your questions, pretty lady. Anything you wish, only not the mother."
"How long have you been here?" she asked him. It was an important question. How long did she and Alistair have before the taint drove them so mad?
"Err…me thinks…years. Yes, yes, five times years, maybe?" The dwarf bobbed his head again, this time in discomfort and uncertainty. Five years. So long and yet so short. But Wardens were supposed to have thirty years to their lives. Unless the Deep Roads stripped even that small time away.
"How did you survive down here?" Alistair asked, speaking up from behind as he came closer to stand at her side. She felt somewhat better for having him near, though it was probably irrational to think that Ruck could harm her in any way even if he wanted to.
Ruck cringed away from them again. "When the dark ones were here, I kept to the shadows. They don't look in the shadows, not if you're quiet. Not if you eat their flesh." Or drank their blood. Kara shivered. "Then the dark ones think you're one of them. They leave you alone. But now they're gone," he finished.
"Where are these 'dark ones' now, Ruck?" she asked. "Did dwarves chase them away?"
"I thinks they went south, pretty lady," he answered eagerly. "Far, far to the south. That is where the dark master calls them with his beautiful voice. So much joy when he awoke!"
"He's talking about the archdemon, huh?" Oghren interjected. Kara traded glances with Alistair. At least neither of them could hear the song yet. Even with the nightmares, she didn't hear the archdemon's voice like she had in the Korcari Wilds, before her Joining. That was a "gift" that would come with time, Alistair said. It was a gift she never wanted to receive.
"After the dark master awoke, he called his children and they all went," Ruck continued. "I wanted to go, too, and gaze upon his beauty…but Ruck, no, no, Ruck…Ruck is a coward." He hung his head in shame.
"Were there other dwarves here, Ruck?" Kara questioned him. "When you arrived, before the dark ones?"
"Nah," Oghren said. "Branka's only been gone two years. This blighter's been in the Deep Roads longer than that."
"No, no," Ruck answered, shifting around nervously. "Ruck came when other dwarves went away. Ruck not want to see other dwarves. Dwarves might make Ruck go back, not want to go back into the light."
"You do not wish to go back?" came Leliana's voice, her confusion clear. After all, who would want to live here amidst tainted spiders, alone?
The twisted, mad dwarf shrank back. "Ruck cannot, no, no…And once you eat…once you takes in the darkness…you not miss the light so much." He peered at Kara, his gaze disconcertingly fixated again. "You know, do you not?" he told her. "Ruck sees, yes. He sees the darkness inside you."
She shivered under his scrutiny. Alistair must have sensed her discomfort as he practically bristled next to her. "We're Grey Wardens," he said pointedly. "It's not the same."
"Grey like the stone," Ruck said agreeably. "Guardian against the darkness. Beautiful like waterfalls under the lichen," he finished, setting his eyes on Kara again. She fought against the urge to hide behind Alistair, to flee those mad eyes.
"Was this Branka's camp?" she asked him instead, working up what courage she had left. "Did you find anything of her's here?"
"Bits of things, but only bits," he answered, wringing his hands. "The crawlers took almost everything. They takes things of steel and things of paper. They takes the shinies and the words."
"Paper and words?" The interest was clear in Oghren's voice. "That sounds like someone was taking notes. Maybe Branka!"
Ruck took no notice of the interruption, continuing to ramble. "They bring to the great nest, the nest they makes for the eggs. They puts the shinies inside, they do."
"Their nest?" Leliana repeated, dismayed. "We will have to find the spiders' nest?" No one seemed very thrilled by the prospect, but giant tainted spiders were the stuff that even most peoples' nightmares couldn't imagine.
Kara sighed. "We are agreed then? We know what we must do?" There were solemn nods all around.
Oghren shook his head in disgust. "Enjoy your tainted mud, you poor sodding duster."
Ruck bobbed his head up and down, anxious and confused. "Then…I have done what you wished? Ruck answered your questions?"
"Yes Ruck," she told the pathetic creature. "You did well, and you have our thanks. But now, we must leave."
The twisted creature bobbed his head again, wringing his hands, looking away. "The pretty lady is so nice to Ruck. I will stay here and imagine I smell your hair. Such a nice memory..." This time she couldn't help the reflexive step back when he made as though to reach for her, to touch her hair in actuality. It didn't seem to bother Ruck though, who looked up at her hopefully. "You…are not gone long, pretty lady?"
There was no doubt that she had no desire to ever return here again, or even spend another moment in the crazed dwarf's presence, but she hesitated before she answered him. "Ruck, are you certain you do not wish to go back to Orzammar? To your mother?"
His reaction was just as violent as before. "No, no, no!" he cried. "She remembers a boy, a little boy, with bright eyes and a hammer and she cannot see this! Swear-promise-vow you won't tell!"
"What then?" she asked him. "She longs to know your fate."
"No!" he wailed. "She cannot…"
"Would you have her think you dead?" Leliana asked.
Ruck seized on that. "Yes! Yes!" The answer took the bard aback. "T-tell the mother Ruck is dead. He's dead and his bones are rotting in the crawlers' webs and she should never look again. Yes, that's what Ruck is. Dead. Dead like bones that turn to dust when you touch them."
Morrigan sniffed. "He is plainly beyond help. 'Twould be cruel to tell his mother what truly became of him."
Much though she hated to admit it, Kara knew that Morrigan was right. The child that Filda had loved was in truth dead and in his place was a mad creature. She nodded. "She will believe you dead, Ruck. She will not know."
The poor, twisted dwarf bobbed his head gratefully. "Pretty lady is like Mother, yes. Too good, too pretty for the darkness." But of course Kara knew all too well that the taint had no regard for beauty or goodness or fairness. It would steal all away and bury it in endless, pitch-black night until there was nothing left. The Blight would engulf everything unless they stopped it. It would do so even if they stopped it. Even if they triumphed against today's Blight, ultimately she, and Alistair, would lose to the taint. It was a sad, sobering thought.
That thought occupied her mind as they left Ruck's claim behind. It was all so unfair, that they would spend their days, their years fighting against the darkspawn and their taint only to succumb without fail in the end. And even after their struggle, they would not end the darkspawn threat, even for a short while. The horde would go on and likely would not even notice their life or their death. It wasn't fair at all and if she could have raged against their fate, she might have. But fair or not, they had a duty. And defeating this Blight could make a real difference, at least for now. She fixed that thought in her mind to ward off despair.
So distracted was she as they made their way across a stone bridge that she did not notice their attackers until it was almost too late. They fell from the cavern ceiling, giant silent bodies made more eerie by the lack of noise except for the skittering of their legs. Kara found herself bowled over and pinned against the rock floor under a forest of spiny legs with no way to protect herself from the spider's gaping jaws. A dull thud overhead announced Alistair, coming to her rescue as always. He shoved the tainted creature away using his shield as a battering ram, allowing Leliana to come behind and pull her to her feet.
Kara took a moment to steel herself, thanking the bard briefly before pulling free her sword and dagger to leap into the fray. The twisted, tainted creatures fought back viciously, but with the element of surprise past their remaining advantages soon dissipated in the face of the experienced band of warriors.
"Heh heh, watch this," she heard Oghren say eagerly behind her, as she ran her blade through another of the monstrous spiders, its fangs flaring angrily in its death throes.
"Oghren, wait!" Zevran tried to interject, but the dwarf was already in motion, swinging his axe into the spider with a grunt. Rather than pierce the tainted monster's tough hide, however, the creature leapt to the side, directly into Kara.
Caught off-guard by the impact, she staggered, propelled by the spider's momentum over the bridge's railing. By pure instinct she grabbed desperately for the edge before she went over entirely, but the creature's weight still threatened to pull her grip free. It scrabbled violently, razor-sharp legs slicing through her pack and into her arms and back as it sought to climb up to safety. It was becoming harder and harder to cling to the railing and she felt her fingers slipping.
"Kara!" Just as her own grip failed at last, she felt Alistair's strong hands grab her own, though he strained against her own weight and that of the spider's to pull her up. Zevran's hands flashed down, keen dagger slicing through the straps of her pack even as Leliana leaned over, bow in hand to fire point blank into the spider's head. The weight of the dead creature fell away, legs still tangled in the remnants of her pack and Alistair was able to pull her back over the edge.
They landed together in a tangled heap on the ground. Alistair pulled her into his arms in a fierce embrace, where she could hear his heart pounding as hard as her own and it didn't matter to her that she couldn't breathe or that his armor hurt where it met the slashes across her back. He was safety and she was safe with him.
"Maker's breath," he whispered hoarsely. "That was too close." He put her at arm's length after a moment to study her face carefully. "Are you okay?"
She nodded numbly, unable to hide the fact that she was shivering violently now that she had time to consider how close she had been to the end. Alistair pulled her close again and she allowed him to support her, her strength draining out as the adrenaline bled away. Wynne's hands were on her back and shoulders, healing magic easing the pain to a dull ache.
Everything was alright again. But even with Alistair's arms around her in a protective embrace, she couldn't shake the feeling of dark, tainted claws crawling across her skin.
Modifié par Sandtigress, 13 juillet 2011 - 02:54 .
#64
Posté 13 juillet 2011 - 02:53
Alistair leaned back with a tired sigh and loosened his armor a little bit more. It was a relief to be able to relax for awhile after being constantly on guard for so long, what with tainted spiders falling from the ceiling at random points and all. But they had found a temporary haven here, just a crack in the wall that they had fortuitously discovered. Further exploration had shown that it opened up into a reasonably sized cavern that even had the luxury of a tiny, secluded pool of water at the end of a tunnel in the back. Oghren had dipped a finger in, tasted it, belched, and proclaimed it safe. Though Alistair was fairly certain that the Oghren could imbibe things that would prove toxic to most other organisms, and did so regularly, they had to take the dwarf at his word.
By mutual accord, the group had stopped in this tiny oasis, and since his Warden senses suggested that there were no darkspawn patrols nearby, their stay looked to be long enough for everyone to get some rest. Even better, there seemed to be time for everyone to get clean, and with some privacy. Even camp wasn't this bad, since you could always find some bushes or trees to hide behind, or wander off the path a little. Now they were together, all the time, and there were only a few of his companions that he liked enough for that. Not to mention the fact that the dwarf smelled. Especially up close.
"Alistair?" He looked up as Leliana approached. "Kara has been back there for some time now. Do you think she is alright?"
Ordinarily, he would have simply said yes, trusting in his fellow Warden's remarkable resilience and strength. But she had been acting more and more strangely the deeper they had gone into the Deep Roads, and she had become increasingly distant from him. He was worried about her, but he didn't know what to do about it. What could he do if she wouldn't talk to him, no matter how much he asked?
"Perhaps she is merely…waiting, for someone?" Zevran added with that saucy wink and smile of his that Alistair hated so much. "How long has it been since you two had any alone time for a little fun, hmm?"
As much as he hated it, he felt himself flushing furiously. Zevran, of course, took great pleasure in that. "Oho!" he chortled. "Are we to take these blushing cheeks as a sign that you have not yet, indeed…"
"Bucked the bronto?" Oghren supplied with a snicker. "Buffed the…ow!" He rubbed the back of his head where Wynne had hit him with her staff. "Whatcha do that for?"
"Never mind them," Wynne told Alistair firmly. "But as crude as he might be, Zevran may be right. Something is wrong, Alistair. You should talk to her."
"But I can't go back there!" he protested. "She might be…" If he said "naked" out loud, he would start blushing again, and Zevran and Oghren would start up, and there would be no end to it.
"Alistair, I think you must," Leliana told him, glaring at the two men who were starting to snicker again. "I do not think she will talk to anyone else." He sighed, knowing she was right. "Just…make some noise before you get there," she suggested helpfully, the edges of a smile appearing.
Oghren shoved a skin of…something foul smelling at him. "Here," he sniggered. "Might grease things up, move things along…" Alistair fled down the passage before the dwarf could think of any other euphemisms.
He slowed as he neared the end of the passage though. What was he going to do? Especially if she were…naked. It wasn't as though he hadn't thought about it before. Not necessarily about her being naked, or not specifically that at least, but being together with her…he had never felt this way about anyone before. Sure, he had thought about it, but he had no idea how she felt about it and how did someone go about talking about something like that with someone you cared about more than anything or anyone else in the world?
He could hear the sounds of quiet sobbing before he could see her. "Kara?" There was no answer. All thoughts of wooing or anything else vanished in his concern for her. Something was indeed very wrong. He wracked his brain, trying to figure out what the cause could be. Things had changed when they had gone into the Deep Roads, he was sure about that much. She had become withdrawn and nervous. Kara always blamed it on the nightmares and being tired from a lack of sleep, and he could believe that was part of it. He wasn't even that certain that she was sleeping at all now, not after waking the group a few times when she came screaming awake. But he had no idea what the problem could be. He doubted it would be something as simple as a fear of the dark.
He found her by the pool, cavern lit softly by Morrigan's staff planted in the corner. Fully dressed, thank the Maker, though her clothing was in poor shape from the spider attack before. Her shoulders shook slightly as she cried, slumped in a defeated posture that was simply not like Kara, not like his proud, fierce Dalish warrior, at all. He tried to get her attention again. "Kara?"
Alistair reached out to lay a hand on her shoulder, and though he knew she had grown increasingly agitated and tense over their time here in the dark, he was still unprepared when she startled violently, as if she hadn't know he was there at all. She had scrambled several paces away before any sort of recognition appeared in her eyes. Before any sort of sanity reappeared in her eyes. He could literally see her falling over the edge, and he didn't have a clue what to do about it. Kara was the strong one, the one who always knew what to do and how to do it, the one who could make miracles come about just by her sheer determination to see it happen.
She was falling to pieces before his eyes. She needed him to catch her, to put her back together, and he just didn't know if he could do it. As though she could see that doubt in him, she turned away from him with a small despairing cry and buried her face in her hands, curling in on herself like she wanted to hide away in shame. Though he still felt more than a little helpless, he couldn't just let her hurt like that without trying to do something to fix it, even if he had no idea why.
He moved over to her and pulled her into his arms, where she sobbed brokenly against his chest. He stroked her hair and held her close and whispered all sorts of meaningless nonsense words of comfort, though he was fairly certain that she had no idea that he was even there. It helped him, at least, to think he was doing something even though he had no idea what was going on.
He waited until she cried herself out, eventually growing quiet in his arms except for the occasional hitch in her breathing. He was more than a little afraid to do anything with so many ways to take a wrong step before him, but doing nothing would have been worse. "Kara?" he asked tentatively. "Will you tell me what's wrong?"
Kara sniffled for a moment, then pulled away. She studied him for a moment, with a wounded vulnerability in her eyes that he had never seen before. He had thought he'd grown to know her well in these past few months, but now, all the shutters had fallen away. This was her heart, laid bare before him. She drew her legs up against her chest, wrapping her arms around them in a protective gesture. He fought against the urge to pull her close again, realizing that she needed this distance to say whatever it was that she needed to say.
He waited patiently as it was obvious that she was working up the courage to speak. She started very quietly, refusing to meet his gaze as she spoke. "When little Karaleyna was but five winters old, her clan journeyed to the Arlathven." Alistair was reminded of the Dalish camp, where she had told the story of the loss of her friend Tamlen in a similar way, as though it had happened to someone else. He wasn't sure he wanted to know what sort of childhood memory required such an impersonal retelling. Nor could he imagine what it could have to do with her troubles now, but he decided to be patient and let her speak.
"The journey had been difficult, and they had fallen a great ways behind," she continued, "and so it was decided that the clan should divide, for they thought it better that some might miss the gathering than all. Though it pained them to do so, they left behind the slowest – the youngest, the oldest, the sickly, and a few to guard them.
"Karaleyna had fallen ill with a childish ailment. It was not serious, but it was decided that she should be among those who remained behind, that she might recover the faster. Her foster mother desired to stay behind to care for the daughter of her heart, but the Keeper had hopes that she might choose another to bond with from amongst the clans, for she was still a young woman. And so she convinced her to leave Karaleyna and travel with the clan.
"Karaleyna, being young and strong, was soon recovered from her illness. Like a good daughter of the People, she helped care for those in the camp, fetching water and gathering berries and the like, children's tasks. One day, she came across a shemlen, a human, in the woods, where he did not belong." She paused for a moment, glancing at Alistair as if to see if he were offended. He motioned for her to continue.
"He talked to her and tried to offer her gifts, human sweets and such. She had been well-taught by the elders however and declined, seeking only to escape the man. When she turned him away, he went, and so she believed that all was well. Karaleyna returned to the camp, unaware that she brought disaster with her." This time, when she paused, she lowered her head down onto her knees, eyes closed. Alistair knew that emotion all too well – shame.
Kara swallowed hard and took a deep breath to steel herself before resuming her story. "Unbeknownst to her, the human man had followed behind, discovering the encampment where the remainder of the clan dwelt. They came in the night, struck suddenly, killed the watchmen as they guarded the camp. They had no interest in the elderly or adult, so they slew them all. It was the children they wanted and them they stole away, Karaleyna included. The camp they left in ruins, with none left behind save the dead."
"The children were thrown into wagons. Dark, lightless things. Though she was confused and frightened, Karaleyna did her best to comfort the little ones. Most of them were but babes, their mothers and caregivers slaughtered before their eyes just moments before. It was her duty as their clanmate to protect them, though she knew not what lay in store for them. She did not know that these men were slavers, for her clan had not yet described what humans often did to elves or what humans desired elves for, only that they were dangerous and should be avoided."
Alistair continued listening with a growing sense of dread. He wondered if it might not be better to just stop it all before she went further, but it was clear that she now needed to tell, even if he no longer wanted to hear. "They travelled for a lengthy time without pause. Karaleyna knew not how long as she could see little in her confinement. She knew only that she and the other children were tired, hungry, frightened. But it would be worse for her when they stopped."
"With no pursuit, their captors grew bored, and complacent. They were sure to grow wealthy with the children they had caught and they had done so with little loss to themselves. They decided to celebrate – with food and drink…and with one of their prizes. Little Karaleyna was the oldest of the children they had stolen away and the elders had always told her that she was a very pretty child." She looked up at him briefly, gauging whether he understood what she was saying. It broke his heart and made him sick to his stomach, but he did. "However they quickly grew displeased with their new toy."
"Because you wouldn't cry," Alistair said softly, realization dawning.
It was a few breaths before she answered. "The first night, I did," she admitted. "I was afraid, and alone, and I did not understand why they were hurting me. But then I remembered who I was. I was a child of the Dales. 'We are the last of the Elvhenan. Never again shall we submit.'" she recited quietly. "And so I promised myself that whatever they did, I would not let them win."
Had it been any other child in question, he would not have believed they could have kept that promise. But this was Kara, and he had seen her do things that most could not. She had survived the Joining and being twice tainted. She had killed an ogre near single-handedly, defeated abominations and demons to save the Circle, and spared all of Arl Eamon's family when others said it could not be done. She had ended a centuries old curse and had stolen his heart along the way. He believed she would end the Blight, because he believed she could do anything. So this? He could believe it of her as well.
"They grew angry with her and they lashed out in their frustration, growing ever more violent and depraved. But eventually they saw the damage they had done, and so they left Karaleyna for dead along an unmarked path. And thus she would have been, had Mother Mythal not watched over her in the end. The clan had returned to find their camp in ruins, and swift hunters had been sent to seek out the ones who had committed the atrocity. They found Karaleyna and whisked her back to the Keeper, who worked tirelessly to save her life."
"What happened to the slavers?" Alistair asked. He knew what he wanted to happen to them. The sick feeling in his gut was burning away in the face of growing rage at the men who would dare make this woman that he loved suffer so.
"I was not aware of anything that happened for quite some time," she told him. "But afterwards, Tamlen told me what transpired. Only a few of the hunters brought me back to the Keeper. The rest continued to track the humans; fueled by anger and vengeance they swiftly closed the distance. The humans became aware of the chase - fearing reprisal, they tried to slow their pursuers down."
"What did they do?" he prompted gently when she fell silent again. "Or do I not want to know?"
"Possibly not," she admitted. "They set fire to the wagons."
That didn't add up to him. "Why would that - ?"
"They left the children in the wagons," she explained. "The humans expected that the hunters would stop to try and save the little ones. They underestimated the practical nature of the Dalish, however. When the hunters saw that the children could not be saved, a few stayed behind while the rest went on. They slew the babes swiftly, to spare them a more painful death. The humans, unable to escape, were slaughtered to a man."
Alistair sat back, trying to wrap his head around the horror of what she had just told him. He felt more than a little foolish for having bemoaned his own upbringing now. It hadn't been perfect, but it hadn't been this. And she had never been anything less than sympathetic, even truly outraged at how he had been treated as a child. "Kara, I don't know what to say. I…I'm so sorry," he stammered. What could he say? Sorry was so inadequate. But she shook her head to forestall him. She was not done with her tale yet.
"It was many days before Karaleyna awoke. And even then, though her body mended, she was not well. She was plagued with nightmares of the shemlen no matter how the clan tried to reassure her, and she could not bear to sleep even in the aravels of her people as she had in her life before, for they were too much like the wagons where the men had hurt her. And so it was until Tamlen, her closest childhood friend, led her out to sleep under the safety of the stars, where he guarded her as she slept.
"Even so, the clan feared that they might lose their daughter, for she continued to grow worse. They had so few children left now, and more than that, she was the child of a beloved lost Keeper. Keeper Marethari, despairing, used the old magic to try and seal the memories away, to make her forget what had happened."
"Did it work?" Alistair asked.
"In part," Kara replied. "It was impossible not to know when everyone in the clan did, but the memories were no longer so vivid. It became more something that had happened to another, while knowing it had been me. But even so, everything was different. Knowing how close they had come to losing her, the clan became overprotective. Karaleyna, in turn, tried ever harder to prove that she was no longer a child."
Things were falling into place for him now. It was why the clan had refused her adult rights after her first kill, why she had attempted her tattooing at the unheard of age of fifteen, another reason why it had been so very hard for her to leave, and for them to allow her to leave. And now she was having nightmares again, bringing all this back to the forefront.
"Beyond that," she continued, "her future was forever altered. Many among the Dalish bear a great hatred for the shemlen and all that they touch. It is as though the shems carry a plague and transmit it to all they encounter."
"But that's ridiculous!" he exclaimed. "How could they blame you for that? You were a child, it wasn't your fault!" But even as he said it, he knew. I think I understand, she had told him once, when he had complained about how much he hated having his whole life defined by his bastard royal blood. No, he understood all too well. Seeing the empathy in his eyes, she nodded.
"Realizing this, her dearest friend Tamlen pledged himself to her after their first kill. He swore to be her bondmate when they came of age, vowing his life to hers that she might know she did not face the future alone. She accepted gratefully, for she knew it would be rare for a man to take to himself one who had been so defiled by shems." The look she gave him this time was significant, the question clear.
Alistair stared back at her, speechless. How could she think it would matter to him? Well, it did matter, but only because he cared about her. The thought that he would turn her away because of something that others had inflicted upon her as a child…it was ridiculous.
But he had waited too long in his incredulous surprise to answer, and he saw something dim in her eyes. "Please Alistair," she said, her voice tight as she turned away. "Just…leave me be. I will be alright."
He scrambled over to her side. "Kara, no." He grabbed her shoulder to turn her back towards him. "Kara, listen to me." When she refused to look at him, he placed one hand beneath her chin, compelling her to look up into his eyes. "How could you think this would change anything between us?" he asked her, making his voice as gentle as he could. "Kara, I love you. All of you, the good and the bad. No matter what they did to you, I love you."
She frowned, unconvinced. "How could you? Why would you want to be with someone so…tainted?"
He took a deep breath and took a chance. "Maybe you're forgetting, but I've known you were 'tainted' almost since the moment we met."
The confusion was clear in her eyes. "But how?" she asked. "How could you have possibly known?"
"Well, I was there," he reminded her. "Ostagar, Joining Cup, darkspawn blood. Sound familiar?"
She stared at him incredulously for a moment before dissolving into laughter. It was more than a little hysterical, but at least it washed the rigid tension out of her bearing. Alistair sighed in relief and pulled her close, glad beyond belief when she didn't pull away this time. He waited until she grew quiet, breathless and wiping tears from her eyes. "Better now?" he asked her.
She gave no reply at first. "It truly makes no difference to you?" she asked at last, her voice very small and quiet.
He shifted enough to look into her eyes again, still clouded with worry and doubt. Realizing there was no way to convince her with words, he did the only thing he could think of, and kissed her. Though he meant for it to simply be reassuring, even chaste, in that gesture was all the heat and longing that had been building between them these past few months. Even as her lips answered his he felt his body responding in that now familiar way.
They pulled away simultaneously and Alistair moved a pace back, putting some space between himself and the woman before him, now breathless for another reason. There was a look he couldn't quite read in her eyes again, something desperate and frightened, wild and not entirely sane. "Kara?" he ventured cautiously. "Kara, I'm sorry. We're not going to do anything you don't want to." She made no response, so he tried again. "Kara, you know I would never force you to do anything, don't you? We can take as long as you need."
She shifted to draw her knees up to her chest again in that same protective gesture from before. "Tamlen and I…we were never together." Alistair waited, unsure again where she was headed with the revelation. "We were well within our rights to bond. We were adults and the elders approved. But I was afraid." Her voice dropped to a shamed whisper. "I was afraid and Tamlen was patient. We were both so young. I always believed we had time, and now he's gone."
"Kara…" He reached a hand out to her, but pulled it back at her look.
"I loved Tamlen," she admitted softly. "He was my closest and truest friend. But what I feel for you…it is so much more."
He couldn't deny that he was pleased with the admission. But he still wasn't sure what she needed out of all of this. And there were still things he didn't understand. "Not that I'm complaining, mind you, but how can you even consider it?" he asked. "Loving a human, after what they did to you?"
The smile she offered in response was sad, ironic. "The Keeper had seen what hatred could do," she replied. So had they. Zathrian had nearly destroyed his whole clan out of hatred for what the humans had done to his children. "She determined that the same would not happen to me. She did not want my heart to be eaten with vengeance. 'Revenge is plunging your dagger into your own heart in hopes that your enemy will die of the wound,' she would often tell me."
She laid her head back on her knees with a sigh. "Keeper Marethari took pains to remind me often that there was good and evil among elves and humans alike. Perhaps I was naïve, but I believed her. I would not, could not have gone with Duncan had I not."
"I'm glad you did," he told her simply. Despite all the pain and horror they had gone through together since Ostagar, he was glad that she had been by his side for it all.
"I am afraid, Alistair," she told him, despair in her voice and in her eyes again. "All I feel is the taint all around, crawling over my skin and yet it is not the darkspawn but their hands that I feel, all over again. They blend together in my nightmares and I cannot bear it, Alistair, I cannot bear it!" And underlying that was a question that she dared not speak but that he heard anyways. What kind of Grey Warden was so overwhelmed by the taint that she could not face the darkspawn? He didn't know how to answer her.
"Please, Alistair," she whispered. "I do not want to be afraid any longer." She was asking him to help her face her fears, but how could he? This wasn't the way their first night together should be. It was supposed to be something beautiful, somewhere special, somewhere perfect, not here in the Deep Roads amidst the spiders and the taint. This wasn't how he'd dreamed it would be, and he could admit that lately, he'd dreamed of it often. But if this was truly what she needed, how could he deny her that? Did it matter, as long as it was her? He didn't know how else to offer her the help she clearly needed.
He moved forward to close the short distance between them and took her hands into his. "Kara, are you sure? Is this really what you want?" Her answer was a mute plea for him to do something, anything, to take this all away. She needed him to make everything better, and Maker only knew he had no idea how. What if he made the wrong choice?
But he had to do something; she needed him to make a choice for both of them. It scared him half to death – this was why he shouldn't be allowed to lead. But foolish or not, she trusted him, and she was asking him to take a leap for her. He cradled her face with one hand again, running a thumb along her cheek to clear away some of the tears. "If this is what you really need, I'll do it," he told her finally.
Her answer was to move into him, to meet his lips with a desperate intensity that left no question to her wishes. With few options left to him, he relented to her desire. It was far from what he had wanted for them, but it was all they had, and in the end, maybe it had to be enough.
By mutual accord, the group had stopped in this tiny oasis, and since his Warden senses suggested that there were no darkspawn patrols nearby, their stay looked to be long enough for everyone to get some rest. Even better, there seemed to be time for everyone to get clean, and with some privacy. Even camp wasn't this bad, since you could always find some bushes or trees to hide behind, or wander off the path a little. Now they were together, all the time, and there were only a few of his companions that he liked enough for that. Not to mention the fact that the dwarf smelled. Especially up close.
"Alistair?" He looked up as Leliana approached. "Kara has been back there for some time now. Do you think she is alright?"
Ordinarily, he would have simply said yes, trusting in his fellow Warden's remarkable resilience and strength. But she had been acting more and more strangely the deeper they had gone into the Deep Roads, and she had become increasingly distant from him. He was worried about her, but he didn't know what to do about it. What could he do if she wouldn't talk to him, no matter how much he asked?
"Perhaps she is merely…waiting, for someone?" Zevran added with that saucy wink and smile of his that Alistair hated so much. "How long has it been since you two had any alone time for a little fun, hmm?"
As much as he hated it, he felt himself flushing furiously. Zevran, of course, took great pleasure in that. "Oho!" he chortled. "Are we to take these blushing cheeks as a sign that you have not yet, indeed…"
"Bucked the bronto?" Oghren supplied with a snicker. "Buffed the…ow!" He rubbed the back of his head where Wynne had hit him with her staff. "Whatcha do that for?"
"Never mind them," Wynne told Alistair firmly. "But as crude as he might be, Zevran may be right. Something is wrong, Alistair. You should talk to her."
"But I can't go back there!" he protested. "She might be…" If he said "naked" out loud, he would start blushing again, and Zevran and Oghren would start up, and there would be no end to it.
"Alistair, I think you must," Leliana told him, glaring at the two men who were starting to snicker again. "I do not think she will talk to anyone else." He sighed, knowing she was right. "Just…make some noise before you get there," she suggested helpfully, the edges of a smile appearing.
Oghren shoved a skin of…something foul smelling at him. "Here," he sniggered. "Might grease things up, move things along…" Alistair fled down the passage before the dwarf could think of any other euphemisms.
He slowed as he neared the end of the passage though. What was he going to do? Especially if she were…naked. It wasn't as though he hadn't thought about it before. Not necessarily about her being naked, or not specifically that at least, but being together with her…he had never felt this way about anyone before. Sure, he had thought about it, but he had no idea how she felt about it and how did someone go about talking about something like that with someone you cared about more than anything or anyone else in the world?
He could hear the sounds of quiet sobbing before he could see her. "Kara?" There was no answer. All thoughts of wooing or anything else vanished in his concern for her. Something was indeed very wrong. He wracked his brain, trying to figure out what the cause could be. Things had changed when they had gone into the Deep Roads, he was sure about that much. She had become withdrawn and nervous. Kara always blamed it on the nightmares and being tired from a lack of sleep, and he could believe that was part of it. He wasn't even that certain that she was sleeping at all now, not after waking the group a few times when she came screaming awake. But he had no idea what the problem could be. He doubted it would be something as simple as a fear of the dark.
He found her by the pool, cavern lit softly by Morrigan's staff planted in the corner. Fully dressed, thank the Maker, though her clothing was in poor shape from the spider attack before. Her shoulders shook slightly as she cried, slumped in a defeated posture that was simply not like Kara, not like his proud, fierce Dalish warrior, at all. He tried to get her attention again. "Kara?"
Alistair reached out to lay a hand on her shoulder, and though he knew she had grown increasingly agitated and tense over their time here in the dark, he was still unprepared when she startled violently, as if she hadn't know he was there at all. She had scrambled several paces away before any sort of recognition appeared in her eyes. Before any sort of sanity reappeared in her eyes. He could literally see her falling over the edge, and he didn't have a clue what to do about it. Kara was the strong one, the one who always knew what to do and how to do it, the one who could make miracles come about just by her sheer determination to see it happen.
She was falling to pieces before his eyes. She needed him to catch her, to put her back together, and he just didn't know if he could do it. As though she could see that doubt in him, she turned away from him with a small despairing cry and buried her face in her hands, curling in on herself like she wanted to hide away in shame. Though he still felt more than a little helpless, he couldn't just let her hurt like that without trying to do something to fix it, even if he had no idea why.
He moved over to her and pulled her into his arms, where she sobbed brokenly against his chest. He stroked her hair and held her close and whispered all sorts of meaningless nonsense words of comfort, though he was fairly certain that she had no idea that he was even there. It helped him, at least, to think he was doing something even though he had no idea what was going on.
He waited until she cried herself out, eventually growing quiet in his arms except for the occasional hitch in her breathing. He was more than a little afraid to do anything with so many ways to take a wrong step before him, but doing nothing would have been worse. "Kara?" he asked tentatively. "Will you tell me what's wrong?"
Kara sniffled for a moment, then pulled away. She studied him for a moment, with a wounded vulnerability in her eyes that he had never seen before. He had thought he'd grown to know her well in these past few months, but now, all the shutters had fallen away. This was her heart, laid bare before him. She drew her legs up against her chest, wrapping her arms around them in a protective gesture. He fought against the urge to pull her close again, realizing that she needed this distance to say whatever it was that she needed to say.
He waited patiently as it was obvious that she was working up the courage to speak. She started very quietly, refusing to meet his gaze as she spoke. "When little Karaleyna was but five winters old, her clan journeyed to the Arlathven." Alistair was reminded of the Dalish camp, where she had told the story of the loss of her friend Tamlen in a similar way, as though it had happened to someone else. He wasn't sure he wanted to know what sort of childhood memory required such an impersonal retelling. Nor could he imagine what it could have to do with her troubles now, but he decided to be patient and let her speak.
"The journey had been difficult, and they had fallen a great ways behind," she continued, "and so it was decided that the clan should divide, for they thought it better that some might miss the gathering than all. Though it pained them to do so, they left behind the slowest – the youngest, the oldest, the sickly, and a few to guard them.
"Karaleyna had fallen ill with a childish ailment. It was not serious, but it was decided that she should be among those who remained behind, that she might recover the faster. Her foster mother desired to stay behind to care for the daughter of her heart, but the Keeper had hopes that she might choose another to bond with from amongst the clans, for she was still a young woman. And so she convinced her to leave Karaleyna and travel with the clan.
"Karaleyna, being young and strong, was soon recovered from her illness. Like a good daughter of the People, she helped care for those in the camp, fetching water and gathering berries and the like, children's tasks. One day, she came across a shemlen, a human, in the woods, where he did not belong." She paused for a moment, glancing at Alistair as if to see if he were offended. He motioned for her to continue.
"He talked to her and tried to offer her gifts, human sweets and such. She had been well-taught by the elders however and declined, seeking only to escape the man. When she turned him away, he went, and so she believed that all was well. Karaleyna returned to the camp, unaware that she brought disaster with her." This time, when she paused, she lowered her head down onto her knees, eyes closed. Alistair knew that emotion all too well – shame.
Kara swallowed hard and took a deep breath to steel herself before resuming her story. "Unbeknownst to her, the human man had followed behind, discovering the encampment where the remainder of the clan dwelt. They came in the night, struck suddenly, killed the watchmen as they guarded the camp. They had no interest in the elderly or adult, so they slew them all. It was the children they wanted and them they stole away, Karaleyna included. The camp they left in ruins, with none left behind save the dead."
"The children were thrown into wagons. Dark, lightless things. Though she was confused and frightened, Karaleyna did her best to comfort the little ones. Most of them were but babes, their mothers and caregivers slaughtered before their eyes just moments before. It was her duty as their clanmate to protect them, though she knew not what lay in store for them. She did not know that these men were slavers, for her clan had not yet described what humans often did to elves or what humans desired elves for, only that they were dangerous and should be avoided."
Alistair continued listening with a growing sense of dread. He wondered if it might not be better to just stop it all before she went further, but it was clear that she now needed to tell, even if he no longer wanted to hear. "They travelled for a lengthy time without pause. Karaleyna knew not how long as she could see little in her confinement. She knew only that she and the other children were tired, hungry, frightened. But it would be worse for her when they stopped."
"With no pursuit, their captors grew bored, and complacent. They were sure to grow wealthy with the children they had caught and they had done so with little loss to themselves. They decided to celebrate – with food and drink…and with one of their prizes. Little Karaleyna was the oldest of the children they had stolen away and the elders had always told her that she was a very pretty child." She looked up at him briefly, gauging whether he understood what she was saying. It broke his heart and made him sick to his stomach, but he did. "However they quickly grew displeased with their new toy."
"Because you wouldn't cry," Alistair said softly, realization dawning.
It was a few breaths before she answered. "The first night, I did," she admitted. "I was afraid, and alone, and I did not understand why they were hurting me. But then I remembered who I was. I was a child of the Dales. 'We are the last of the Elvhenan. Never again shall we submit.'" she recited quietly. "And so I promised myself that whatever they did, I would not let them win."
Had it been any other child in question, he would not have believed they could have kept that promise. But this was Kara, and he had seen her do things that most could not. She had survived the Joining and being twice tainted. She had killed an ogre near single-handedly, defeated abominations and demons to save the Circle, and spared all of Arl Eamon's family when others said it could not be done. She had ended a centuries old curse and had stolen his heart along the way. He believed she would end the Blight, because he believed she could do anything. So this? He could believe it of her as well.
"They grew angry with her and they lashed out in their frustration, growing ever more violent and depraved. But eventually they saw the damage they had done, and so they left Karaleyna for dead along an unmarked path. And thus she would have been, had Mother Mythal not watched over her in the end. The clan had returned to find their camp in ruins, and swift hunters had been sent to seek out the ones who had committed the atrocity. They found Karaleyna and whisked her back to the Keeper, who worked tirelessly to save her life."
"What happened to the slavers?" Alistair asked. He knew what he wanted to happen to them. The sick feeling in his gut was burning away in the face of growing rage at the men who would dare make this woman that he loved suffer so.
"I was not aware of anything that happened for quite some time," she told him. "But afterwards, Tamlen told me what transpired. Only a few of the hunters brought me back to the Keeper. The rest continued to track the humans; fueled by anger and vengeance they swiftly closed the distance. The humans became aware of the chase - fearing reprisal, they tried to slow their pursuers down."
"What did they do?" he prompted gently when she fell silent again. "Or do I not want to know?"
"Possibly not," she admitted. "They set fire to the wagons."
That didn't add up to him. "Why would that - ?"
"They left the children in the wagons," she explained. "The humans expected that the hunters would stop to try and save the little ones. They underestimated the practical nature of the Dalish, however. When the hunters saw that the children could not be saved, a few stayed behind while the rest went on. They slew the babes swiftly, to spare them a more painful death. The humans, unable to escape, were slaughtered to a man."
Alistair sat back, trying to wrap his head around the horror of what she had just told him. He felt more than a little foolish for having bemoaned his own upbringing now. It hadn't been perfect, but it hadn't been this. And she had never been anything less than sympathetic, even truly outraged at how he had been treated as a child. "Kara, I don't know what to say. I…I'm so sorry," he stammered. What could he say? Sorry was so inadequate. But she shook her head to forestall him. She was not done with her tale yet.
"It was many days before Karaleyna awoke. And even then, though her body mended, she was not well. She was plagued with nightmares of the shemlen no matter how the clan tried to reassure her, and she could not bear to sleep even in the aravels of her people as she had in her life before, for they were too much like the wagons where the men had hurt her. And so it was until Tamlen, her closest childhood friend, led her out to sleep under the safety of the stars, where he guarded her as she slept.
"Even so, the clan feared that they might lose their daughter, for she continued to grow worse. They had so few children left now, and more than that, she was the child of a beloved lost Keeper. Keeper Marethari, despairing, used the old magic to try and seal the memories away, to make her forget what had happened."
"Did it work?" Alistair asked.
"In part," Kara replied. "It was impossible not to know when everyone in the clan did, but the memories were no longer so vivid. It became more something that had happened to another, while knowing it had been me. But even so, everything was different. Knowing how close they had come to losing her, the clan became overprotective. Karaleyna, in turn, tried ever harder to prove that she was no longer a child."
Things were falling into place for him now. It was why the clan had refused her adult rights after her first kill, why she had attempted her tattooing at the unheard of age of fifteen, another reason why it had been so very hard for her to leave, and for them to allow her to leave. And now she was having nightmares again, bringing all this back to the forefront.
"Beyond that," she continued, "her future was forever altered. Many among the Dalish bear a great hatred for the shemlen and all that they touch. It is as though the shems carry a plague and transmit it to all they encounter."
"But that's ridiculous!" he exclaimed. "How could they blame you for that? You were a child, it wasn't your fault!" But even as he said it, he knew. I think I understand, she had told him once, when he had complained about how much he hated having his whole life defined by his bastard royal blood. No, he understood all too well. Seeing the empathy in his eyes, she nodded.
"Realizing this, her dearest friend Tamlen pledged himself to her after their first kill. He swore to be her bondmate when they came of age, vowing his life to hers that she might know she did not face the future alone. She accepted gratefully, for she knew it would be rare for a man to take to himself one who had been so defiled by shems." The look she gave him this time was significant, the question clear.
Alistair stared back at her, speechless. How could she think it would matter to him? Well, it did matter, but only because he cared about her. The thought that he would turn her away because of something that others had inflicted upon her as a child…it was ridiculous.
But he had waited too long in his incredulous surprise to answer, and he saw something dim in her eyes. "Please Alistair," she said, her voice tight as she turned away. "Just…leave me be. I will be alright."
He scrambled over to her side. "Kara, no." He grabbed her shoulder to turn her back towards him. "Kara, listen to me." When she refused to look at him, he placed one hand beneath her chin, compelling her to look up into his eyes. "How could you think this would change anything between us?" he asked her, making his voice as gentle as he could. "Kara, I love you. All of you, the good and the bad. No matter what they did to you, I love you."
She frowned, unconvinced. "How could you? Why would you want to be with someone so…tainted?"
He took a deep breath and took a chance. "Maybe you're forgetting, but I've known you were 'tainted' almost since the moment we met."
The confusion was clear in her eyes. "But how?" she asked. "How could you have possibly known?"
"Well, I was there," he reminded her. "Ostagar, Joining Cup, darkspawn blood. Sound familiar?"
She stared at him incredulously for a moment before dissolving into laughter. It was more than a little hysterical, but at least it washed the rigid tension out of her bearing. Alistair sighed in relief and pulled her close, glad beyond belief when she didn't pull away this time. He waited until she grew quiet, breathless and wiping tears from her eyes. "Better now?" he asked her.
She gave no reply at first. "It truly makes no difference to you?" she asked at last, her voice very small and quiet.
He shifted enough to look into her eyes again, still clouded with worry and doubt. Realizing there was no way to convince her with words, he did the only thing he could think of, and kissed her. Though he meant for it to simply be reassuring, even chaste, in that gesture was all the heat and longing that had been building between them these past few months. Even as her lips answered his he felt his body responding in that now familiar way.
They pulled away simultaneously and Alistair moved a pace back, putting some space between himself and the woman before him, now breathless for another reason. There was a look he couldn't quite read in her eyes again, something desperate and frightened, wild and not entirely sane. "Kara?" he ventured cautiously. "Kara, I'm sorry. We're not going to do anything you don't want to." She made no response, so he tried again. "Kara, you know I would never force you to do anything, don't you? We can take as long as you need."
She shifted to draw her knees up to her chest again in that same protective gesture from before. "Tamlen and I…we were never together." Alistair waited, unsure again where she was headed with the revelation. "We were well within our rights to bond. We were adults and the elders approved. But I was afraid." Her voice dropped to a shamed whisper. "I was afraid and Tamlen was patient. We were both so young. I always believed we had time, and now he's gone."
"Kara…" He reached a hand out to her, but pulled it back at her look.
"I loved Tamlen," she admitted softly. "He was my closest and truest friend. But what I feel for you…it is so much more."
He couldn't deny that he was pleased with the admission. But he still wasn't sure what she needed out of all of this. And there were still things he didn't understand. "Not that I'm complaining, mind you, but how can you even consider it?" he asked. "Loving a human, after what they did to you?"
The smile she offered in response was sad, ironic. "The Keeper had seen what hatred could do," she replied. So had they. Zathrian had nearly destroyed his whole clan out of hatred for what the humans had done to his children. "She determined that the same would not happen to me. She did not want my heart to be eaten with vengeance. 'Revenge is plunging your dagger into your own heart in hopes that your enemy will die of the wound,' she would often tell me."
She laid her head back on her knees with a sigh. "Keeper Marethari took pains to remind me often that there was good and evil among elves and humans alike. Perhaps I was naïve, but I believed her. I would not, could not have gone with Duncan had I not."
"I'm glad you did," he told her simply. Despite all the pain and horror they had gone through together since Ostagar, he was glad that she had been by his side for it all.
"I am afraid, Alistair," she told him, despair in her voice and in her eyes again. "All I feel is the taint all around, crawling over my skin and yet it is not the darkspawn but their hands that I feel, all over again. They blend together in my nightmares and I cannot bear it, Alistair, I cannot bear it!" And underlying that was a question that she dared not speak but that he heard anyways. What kind of Grey Warden was so overwhelmed by the taint that she could not face the darkspawn? He didn't know how to answer her.
"Please, Alistair," she whispered. "I do not want to be afraid any longer." She was asking him to help her face her fears, but how could he? This wasn't the way their first night together should be. It was supposed to be something beautiful, somewhere special, somewhere perfect, not here in the Deep Roads amidst the spiders and the taint. This wasn't how he'd dreamed it would be, and he could admit that lately, he'd dreamed of it often. But if this was truly what she needed, how could he deny her that? Did it matter, as long as it was her? He didn't know how else to offer her the help she clearly needed.
He moved forward to close the short distance between them and took her hands into his. "Kara, are you sure? Is this really what you want?" Her answer was a mute plea for him to do something, anything, to take this all away. She needed him to make everything better, and Maker only knew he had no idea how. What if he made the wrong choice?
But he had to do something; she needed him to make a choice for both of them. It scared him half to death – this was why he shouldn't be allowed to lead. But foolish or not, she trusted him, and she was asking him to take a leap for her. He cradled her face with one hand again, running a thumb along her cheek to clear away some of the tears. "If this is what you really need, I'll do it," he told her finally.
Her answer was to move into him, to meet his lips with a desperate intensity that left no question to her wishes. With few options left to him, he relented to her desire. It was far from what he had wanted for them, but it was all they had, and in the end, maybe it had to be enough.
#65
Posté 14 juillet 2011 - 05:08
Also! The wonderful and amazing Galagraphia drew me a Dalish tiger! She has Kara's vallaslin, and she is absolutely adorable!
#66
Posté 04 décembre 2011 - 10:46
Something niggled him awake, a nagging sensation on the edge of his perception. Darkspawn. Not close, but not far enough for his liking, either. They would need to take a group out intercept the patrol, take the darkspawn out before they got too far or met up with a larger group.
He shifted to rise…and encountered skin. Bare skin against his own, a nude body against his similarly unclad form. His shifted through panic to confusion before finally remembering the previous night's events, if you could figure out what night and day was down here, at least. All the awful things Kara had told him about her childhood, and then what they had done together.
It had been nothing like he had expected, or dreamed of. He had always thought it would be exhilarating, thrilling, special. It was supposed to have been perfect. He'd wanted it to be perfect for her, for them. It wasn't supposed to have been so desperate, so full of frantic clutching even when he tried to pull away or slow for fear of hurting her. And he had never, ever thought it would end with her weeping again as he held her, though whether it was in relief or disappointment or a continuation of her earlier breakdown, he couldn't say.
She slept fitfully now in his arms, shifting restlessly in the beginning throes of another darkspawn nightmare. Alistair levered himself up on one elbow to watch her in concern, wishing there was some way he could spare her this suffering. He brushed fingertips across her cheek, tracing the curving lines of color tattooed there, up to the tip of one elegantly pointed ear, one of the things that marked her so different from himself and the rest of humanity.
He traced the line of her jaw down to the delicate point of her chin, then tilted her face towards him enough to gently press his lips to hers. Any hope, however, that conceding to her earlier wishes would fix everything vanished when she opened wide, frightened eyes and struggled frantically away for a brief moment before recognition flashed across her face. He watched her expression change from panic to shame, starting the cycle all over again, and knew he had to stop it.
"Sorry," he apologized, accepting the responsibility himself. "I should have known better." He reached out to touch the side of her face again, hoping that she would understand that it wasn't her fault and that he didn't blame her. She took a few breaths to steady herself but didn't flee further. That was a little bit of progress, at least.
She moved into the shelter of his arms of her own volition and he held her close for a moment, reveling in the feel of her against him, until she pulled away, though this time shyly and not in a panic. He tried to hide his smile as she looked about, failing miserably to cover herself up in lieu of her clothing. It seemed rather pointless to hold to modesty after their intimacies with each other, but he understood.
Alistair reached first for her clothing, then stopped as he realized how badly shredded they were from the spiders. Their desperate encounter the previous evening had only further deteriorated their already sorry condition. So he threw her his shirt instead and she gratefully slipped it over her head while he pulled on his own trousers.
Missing clothes or not, it wasn't as though the rest of their party wouldn't figure out what had happened between them anyways, given how long they had been back here. Clothing was going to be a problem though, since Kara had lost her pack. They had only brought a minimum with them into the Deep Roads but Orzammar and the rest of their belonging was a long ways back.
He watched her as she moved over to the pool, scrubbing the remnants of tears from her face. He was struck by how young she looked. It was more than just the over-large garment, though that certainly didn't help. Kara had always seemed so confident, so sure, so much older than her years. There had always been an intangible something, a dignity to her carriage, a ferocity of spirit that set her apart from the city-bred elves he had known. His fierce, proud Dalish warrior – not so proud or fierce any more.
There was something different about her now, something timorous and broken in her – in the way she moved and carried herself and a thousand other small ways that he sensed rather than saw and he felt more than a small pang of guilt for the previous night. How much of that had been what Kara had wanted and how much what he had wanted after these long months together and yet not? How much had been her desire and how much what he had only hoped was her? He had never before really considered the years that separated them, few though they might be. Now, he wondered if he had unwittingly taken advantage of her, precisely when she was most vulnerable.
Guilt gnawed at him, but so did the pull of the darkspawn and unless he dealt with them, he would never have the opportunity to sort things out with Kara. He moved over to her side, thankful that she didn't flinch away from him when he drew near. "Kara, will you be alright here?"
He saw panic begin to return to her eyes. "You are leaving?" she asked anxiously. It was all so very unlike the Kara he knew and loved and he wondered, not for the first time, if this could really be happening.
"Not for long," he reassured her. "There are darkspawn…" This time, he had to reach out and pull her back when she tried to scramble away, grey eyes wide and frightened at the mention of the tainted creatures. She was trembling again when he pulled her into his arms.
"What am I going to do, Alistair?" she whispered forlornly against his chest. He hated to hear her sound so hopeless.
"We," he corrected gently, moving back enough to cup her face in his hands again. "We're going to do this, together. We'll find a way." They had to. They were never going to defeat the Blight without her. But how…he could not even begin to guess. But for some unknown reason, she believed him, he could see it in her eyes. She trusted in him in the same way he had always trusted in her. And he knew, beyond a doubt, he couldn't let her down.
"I won't be gone long," he repeated, hoping to set her at ease. When she failed to look the least bit comforted, he looked around for other ideas. His eyes lit on Oghren's skin of foul-smelling drink. It wasn't the ideal solution, but plenty of other people used alcohol to numb raw emotions. It might work here as well.
Alistair reached for the skin and took an experimental swig, doing his best to not make a face when the taste lived up to the smell. "Here," he said, handing it over to her. "Try this. It might help a bit."
She wrinkled her nose in distaste after a tentative sniff but took a sip anyways. And though she grimaced after that first swallow, she surprised him by taking another, and then another. It was a testament to her need to escape the darkness about her that she continued drinking. Somewhere in there, not so far under the surface after all, was the Kara he knew – strong, stubborn, and determined.
Then he had to pull the skin from her hands when she swayed slightly. "I think you've had enough of that," he said with small laugh, the first that felt even remotely genuine since this thing had started. He put aside the skin to pull her back into his arms, where she lay without protest against his chest. Oghren's drink was definitely more than a little potent.
"Everything's going to be alright," he assured her quietly, brushing her disheveled braids away from her face.
She blinked up at him owlishly, her eyes going a bit glazed. "Will it?" she whispered back, voice beginning to slur.
"I promise," he vowed, as much for himself as for her. Even if he didn't quite believe it, she seemed to accept it, nodding before closing her eyes to nestle further into his arms, though that could have just been the alcohol. Alistair waited until she fell asleep, thankful that she hadn't turned out to be a mean drunk like some other Grey Wardens he had known. Or a singing drunk or anything else but a sleepy one, which worked well to their benefit right now.
When she was well and truly out (and snoring gently, much to his amusement) he laid her down gently, wishing he had a blanket to cover her with, though it was hardly cold with all the lava and stone around. It still didn't quite feel right to just leave her asleep there, alone, but the darkspawn wouldn't wait and he would have the others check on her, teasing be damned.
He steeled himself for exactly that as he went back to the main camp, nor was he disappointed. The grins and snickers started the moment he stepped shirtless into the cavern.
"Bahaha, good on you, lad!" Oghren burst out laughing. Alistair couldn't help the blush, but even so, Wynne seemed to know that something was wrong.
"Alistair?" she asked, concern in her voice. "Is everything alright?"
He thought about explaining but decided that was Kara's place, if she decided to. "Darkspawn," he answered shortly instead. "Not a big group, but I'd like to take care of them before they get too close."
Zevran had dropped the smirk, looking thoughtful instead. "Might I accompany you, Alistair?" He nodded back, curious at the change in the former assassin's demeanor.
"Well, if you're going out in the Deep Roads, I'd better go with you," Oghren grumbled, clearly displeased that no one else found the situation as funny as he did. "Somebody's gotta babysit you sodding surfacers or you'll get lost in tunnels a dwarf baby could find his way out of."
Wynne was still watching him in concern. "Perhaps I should come along as well."
Alistair shook his head immediately. "You don't need to do that," he told her. "I'd rather have you look in on Kara, make sure she's okay. I might have gotten her a bit drunk," he admitted a little sheepishly.
Oghren burst out laughing again. "That's my boy!"
"What? No, not for that!" Alistair protested, feeling himself blush furiously.
Wynne moved over to rescue him, taking him by the elbow. "Oghren, that's enough," she rebuked the dwarf sharply, leading Alistair away to the back of the cavern where their packs were stacked.
"Alistair, may I have a word?" she asked quietly, when they had put some distance from the rest of the party. When he nodded, she continued. "I may have…said some things to Kara, back at the Dalish camp. About the two of you, about the dangers of two Grey Wardens pursuing a relationship together."
Alistair thought he remembered that. Kara had been upset about something, but had refused to talk about it. He tensed now, wondering what Wynne was going to say now that that union had been consummated, but he was unprepared for what she said next. "I wanted to tell you that I am sorry," she continued. "It was presumptuous of me to judge and I apologize. I see now that you are good for each other, and I am glad that she has you."
"I…um…thanks," he stammered, too surprised to think of something more articulate to say.
Wynne chuckled at his display of eloquence before growing serious again. "The next days will be difficult," she said. "Kara obviously depends on you, and so will all the rest of us." She nodded when his eyes went big. "You are the only functioning Grey Warden we have left. It will be up to you to lead us all." Wynne must not have sensed his panic as she smiled again. "But I have every confidence in you. It's in your blood, after all. In any case, don't worry about things here. I'll look after Kara. You just do what you need to do."
And with that comforting directive, she shooed him off to go face the darkspawn, which was a far more cheerful venture than the idea of leading their band of misfits on his own, without Kara to guide the way.
The journey to find the darkspawn left him plenty of time to mull things over. Enough time to worry about how he was going to make this all work, how he was going to inspire anyone to follow him after months of Kara's capable leadership. No matter what she and Wynne seemed to think of him, he knew the others weren't fooled. Half royal-blood not withstanding, he was an idiot and they knew it. Or maybe he should say especially because of his royal blood. Certainly Cailan had never been known for his mental prowess.
It was enough time to worry about Kara and how things were ever going to go back to normal, if they would ever make it out of the Deep Roads alive, never mind sane. And even if they managed all of that, things might not ever be the same between them again. They had taken a big leap together and now he wasn't sure that it had truly been what she wanted. And if it hadn't, then he wasn't any better than the men who had hurt her as a child. How could he live with himself then? Certainly there had been what she had said she wanted, but she was hardly wholly in her right mind at the moment. Maybe he should have been strong enough to say no, to do what was right for her instead of what he had wanted himself. It was just all the more evidence that he simply wasn't leadership material.
But maybe there was just too much time to be thinking about all the myriad ways they could go when he wasn't even sure where they were yet. There was no way to find out until he finished with the darkspawn and returned, so perhaps it was best just to not think about it at all. That was one thing he might be able to argue he was good at, ignoring a problem he didn't want to deal with in the hopes it would go away. All his previous worries, chief among them how Kara and their companions would feel about King Maric being his father and what would happen now that Maric's only other son was dead seemed to pale in front of the miseries that faced them now.
The darkspawn band proved to be a very welcome distraction, just large enough to require all his attention as he fought alongside Zevran and Oghren in the tight confines of the underground tunnels. The two had proved to be fairly pleasant companions on this little trek thus far – pleasant in the sense that they largely left him alone to his brooding and offered little in the way of the usual crude jokes or banter. He could perhaps grudgingly admit that Kara's instincts had been accurate in regards to the elven assassin as Zevran showed himself to be a surprisingly loyal and perceptive member of the team. As for Oghren….well, at least the dwarf was amusing and a formidable warrior.
Alistair felt the unmistakable tingle of magic and steeled himself. He drew upon his templar training to ward his mind from the effects of the emmisary's spell before launching his own smiting attack against it, felling the Hurlock for an assassin's strike to finish it off. The attack, however, gave him an idea. Was it possible that he fared better than Kara here in the deeps because of his templar training? Was it perhaps helping him shield out some of the effects of their tainted surroundings, or could it at least help protect her oversaturated senses?
True, he had made a promise to the Grand Cleric to not share what the templars had taught him. But if he could help Kara with what he knew, then it was worth it to break that promise. And he wouldn't have to teach her everything, just the exercises and techniques they used to build mental fortitude and shield themselves from magical attacks. It just might work. It was the only thing he had thought of that remotely stood a chance of helping.
Even that small glimmer of hope lent renewed strength to his arms as they hacked their way through the rest of the band. Nor did it hurt that with each thrust, he could almost imagine it being one of Kara's long dead assailants, repeating the job that her clan had accomplished long ago. That capacity for vengeance, for violence, would have scared him once, long ago, he mused. Loghain had been the one to change that for him, at the battlefield where the crazed general had taken away the only real place Alistair had ever truly belonged. Since then, vengeance had become a constant companion, sometimes lurking quietly at the edge of his thoughts, other times so present he could think of little else. That had not been so much the case when Kara entered into his heart though, not until recently. And now the two seemed inextricably linked. Kara might have been able to let go of her anger, towards her captors and Loghain both, but Alistair wasn't ready. Not just yet.
In short order, the band had been annihilated. Alistair was about to suggest they clean up and go when Oghren held up a grubby finger, calling for silence. Alistair strained his senses, searching for the feeling of taint or magic or anything else, but came up empty-handed. Then he heard it - a slight skittering noise, the almost imperceptible scrabble of claws on stone. He would have suspected shrieks but for the lack of taint.
"Deepstalkers," Oghren muttered in answer to his quizzical look. "Sodding ugly buggers, but they're not bad eating. Some people even develop a taste for the things. Me, I'll take roast nug any day."
"Are they dangerous?" Alistair asked, concerned. He expected the answer to be yes. So far, just about everything in the Deep Roads had been to one extent or the other.
Oghren shrugged. "Nah, not unless there's a couple dozen of them. 'Course, there usually are." The dwarf inexplicably snickered as he hefted his worn battle axe. "Here they come!"
The creatures that appeared suddenly out of the darkness were horrific indeed, all teeth and claws and wormlike heads. Just when he'd thought he'd seen all the monstrous things the world had to offer, he always managed to find something new. Maybe it was no surprise that both these deepstalkers and the darkspawn came from the depths of the earth - there were no darker places to hide. Unbidden, something Morrigan's mother had said to them long ago in the Korcari Wilds came to mind. Men's hearts hold shadows darker than any tainted creature. He knew now how true the statement had been, though Maker knew he didn't want anything of Flemeth's or Morrigan's dwelling in his head, true or not.
It was better instead to focus on the job at hand, slaying the monsters of the moment. It was proving to be task enough - as Oghren had said, individually the creatures weren't much of a foe but it was easy to see how they survived as a group amongst the larger, more obvious monstrosities in the Deep Roads. Their default tactic appeared to lie in overwhelming their opponent by sheer numbers, a strategy that might have worked had they not faced three experienced fighters who worked in a concerted team to defend each other as they slew the creatures left and right. Together it was not long before the pack was decimated, deepstalkers either dead or fled away, having decided that this time their target was more than their appetites had warranted.
"That's right, run home to momma you ugly nugsuckers!" Oghren yelled after the fleeing beasts. When the last was out of sight, the dwarf lowered his axe and began poking around the deepstalker corpses around them. "Guess we got dinner for tonight," he said philosophically, or as philosophical as Oghren ever got about anything other than ale anyways.
Revolting as that thought was, the dwarf had a point. They had no idea how long they would be here in the Deep Roads, and there would be few to no other chances to replace their limited supplies. With some reluctance he began sifting through the remains about them, looking for those beasts who hadn't come into too much contact with the darkspawn bodies below to encounter their taint.
Zevran took the opportunity to move closer, speaking softly while the dwarf was occupied in his task. "Alistair, may I have a word?" the elf ventured quietly. Alistair nodded, curious. "I do not know what troubles our normally fearless leader. In my time in Antiva I have seen many women, and yes, men, who have suffered terrible things, but I can imagine that only the worst could so affect a woman as remarkable as she." The elf wore the most serious expression Alistair had ever seen upon his face, not a hint of his usual jocularity present. "I do not know how I may assist you, but you need only say the word and I am your man."
Taken aback by the assassin's offer and the sincerity behind it, Alistair could do little more than nod his gratitude. "Thank you, Zevran."
"I swore an oath to serve her in all things, did I not?" Zevran returned. "I am nothing if not a man of my word." Then he sighed slightly. "It is a shame to have lost such a marvelous woman, but perhaps it is for the best. I believe the better man, in this case, may have won. I am not so suited to the tending of bruised and fragile flowers. However," and now he had a hint of his normal humor present again, "of the two of us, I remain the master of the arts of love. When you are ready, you may come to me and I will attempt to teach you what I know. After all, it could be considered part of my oath to instruct you how in to serve her most properly, yes?"
Alistair couldn't help but start blushing at the last, but still he appreciated the offer and the sentiment behind it. It turned out that under that cold assassin exterior, there was a good heart underneath. Or something resembling a good heart at times, anyways.
Their return to camp was marked by quiet camaraderie and the stench of dead, trussed up deepstalker. Overall, though, Alistair thought they could deem the mission a relative success. It was probably too much to expect that the rest of their time in the Deep Roads under his leadership would follow in a similar vein, but he could hope.
"It had fun on its little outing, I trust?" Shale greeted them dryly from where he stood vigilant guard just inside their cavern entrance. "And it brought back dinner too. How resourceful of it."
"Hey, deepstalker's considered fine dining in some parts of Orzammar," Oghren grumbled.
"Then it is no wonder the dwarves are declining, is it?" Shale answered in that deadpan way the golem had so that Alistair was never quite sure how serious to take him (it?).
Instead, he changed the subject. "Everything's been quiet here, Shale?"
"Extremely," Shale replied in his bored monotone. "But then it brought the drunken dwarf back and ruined the whole thing."
"Sorry about that," Alistair apologized, amused. "Thanks for keeping watch, Shale," he told the golem as they passed into the passage leading to the main portion of the cavern. "The darkspawn shouldn't be a bother for a little while now, at least."
The golem paused before replying, as though he were surprised to be receiving thanks. "It is welcome," he said. "Perhaps I will finally be able to catch up on my beauty sleep now."
They took the time to divest themselves of the worst of their armor before entering the main cavern where they found the rest of their companions gathered together around the mages' staves. Fires were unnecessary here in the depths of the earth, near enough to the Deep Roads to remain heated by the ingenious lava runs the dwarves had built in and even dangerous given the lack of ventilation, but it seemed to be a human need to gather around light of some sort.
He noted with a strange mixture of relief and apprehension that Kara was awake, seated in-between Wynne and Leliana. He had never really worked out what he was going to do if she regretted the night before now that she was thinking more clearly. How could he bear it if he had wrecked everything before they had even really started? All his worries vanished when he saw nothing but relief and even what he might call a hint of joy in her bearing when she saw him.
She started to rise in greeting but sat back down quickly when a decidedly ill expression crossed her face. Alistair remembered somewhat guiltily that he had convinced her to drink a great deal on an empty stomach and she would be paying for that now. He felt bad in part for adding to her misery, but in some ways this would make it easier to convince her to stay here while they sorted things out. Even stubborn as she could be, she was less likely to insist on leaving if she was physically ill. Here at least they were relatively safe, with a plentiful supply of clean water and privacy. That last might be most important if he was going to share templar secrets with her.
Zevran's voice came from the side. "Alas, my dear Grey Warden, it is no secret that I have long desired the pleasure of being in your pants, as they say. This, however, is not exactly what I had in mind," he quipped, his broad grin turning the statement into a joke. Kara smiled in return and though she was obviously tired and sick, there was a genuineness to the gesture that had been lacking in the past several days and weeks. That too was a great relief.
He hadn't noticed before, but she was indeed dressed now in some of Zevran's clothing. Though they were still somewhat large, her fellow elf's garments fit her far better than his own clothing ever would or any of the other members of their party, even among the women. That solved one problem he hadn't had time to truly consider yet. The scant protection of leather and cloth was better than none against the darkspawn and human or dwarven armor and clothing simply wasn't tailored to the slender elven build. He would have liked it far better to find her some real armor, something that would actually protect against darkspawn claws and blades.
"I apologize, Zevran," Leliana was saying. "We should have asked first. I hope you don't mind."
"Nonsense," the former assassin replied blithely. "Even if I cannot have the pleasure myself, why should I deny it of my pants? I shall lie instead at night and dream of it, and hope they whisper their secrets to me in the morning." Kara scowled at him which only made Zevran laugh more. The whole scene was almost normal.
Leliana rose and made her way over to take Alistair's share of the slain deepstalkers from him. She wrinkled her nose in distaste, whispering "Please tell me we are not supposed to eat these things..."
He could only shrug in reply. "Oghren says they're safe." The bard still looked dubious but she took the creatures from him anyways to help prepare them.
Alistair was finally free to move to Kara's side at Leliana's vacated seat. She leaned into him when he wrapped an arm around her, resting her head against his chest with an easy intimacy so natural that he couldn't breathe for a moment as his heart tried to race and stop beating at the same time.
There was something that had changed in her, most dramatically from their entrance in the Deep Roads up to now, but even from the time he had left to fight the darkspawn. She was still fragile, still broken, nowhere near the fearless, invincible warrior she had always before seemed to be. And yet she was not the same despairing creature he had left behind in the cavern either.
The difference, Alistair realized, was that she was no longer trying to hide behind a brittle facade that threatened to shatter at any moment. She had faced her weakness and accepted it, had acknowledged it and not found herself rejected for it. And he had been the one to give her the courage for that. He had been the one.
That realization filled him with a quiet sense of pride, a growing sense that maybe, just maybe, he could pull this off. Kara could rely on him for strength and he might not let her down. The others could look to him for leadership and maybe actually find it, buried somewhere in Maric's bastard offspring.
They had all realized they could trust each other, he decided. They were in this fight together, whether they liked each other individually or not.
So it was only mildly surprising to him when Morrigan approached as he was about to follow Kara back to the little cavern with the pool after dinner to see if he could teach her some of the templars' mental tricks.
"Here," she said brusquely, placing a small vial in his hand. "'Tis for your fellow Grey Warden. It may serve to ease the darkspawn dreams somewhat."
"Why Morrigan, I knew there was a heart somewhere deep in there," Alistair teased, grinning broadly at the witch's discomfiture.
"Do not mistake this for some altruistic gesture, fool," the witch snapped. "I am merely tired of losing sleep myself. Do not read more into it than that."
"The thought never crossed my mind. Not once," Alistair agreed amiably, not bothering to hide the grin in his voice or on his face. The witch huffed and stormed off as much as one could in a small cavern that everyone shared.
No, he wasn't fooled one bit. The smile he wore was genuine - far more genuine than he could have imagined when he had left the cavern earlier that day. The coming days and weeks would be challenging, but not impossible. Together, as a team, they could do this. He set off to follow Kara, his steps just a little lighter.
He shifted to rise…and encountered skin. Bare skin against his own, a nude body against his similarly unclad form. His shifted through panic to confusion before finally remembering the previous night's events, if you could figure out what night and day was down here, at least. All the awful things Kara had told him about her childhood, and then what they had done together.
It had been nothing like he had expected, or dreamed of. He had always thought it would be exhilarating, thrilling, special. It was supposed to have been perfect. He'd wanted it to be perfect for her, for them. It wasn't supposed to have been so desperate, so full of frantic clutching even when he tried to pull away or slow for fear of hurting her. And he had never, ever thought it would end with her weeping again as he held her, though whether it was in relief or disappointment or a continuation of her earlier breakdown, he couldn't say.
She slept fitfully now in his arms, shifting restlessly in the beginning throes of another darkspawn nightmare. Alistair levered himself up on one elbow to watch her in concern, wishing there was some way he could spare her this suffering. He brushed fingertips across her cheek, tracing the curving lines of color tattooed there, up to the tip of one elegantly pointed ear, one of the things that marked her so different from himself and the rest of humanity.
He traced the line of her jaw down to the delicate point of her chin, then tilted her face towards him enough to gently press his lips to hers. Any hope, however, that conceding to her earlier wishes would fix everything vanished when she opened wide, frightened eyes and struggled frantically away for a brief moment before recognition flashed across her face. He watched her expression change from panic to shame, starting the cycle all over again, and knew he had to stop it.
"Sorry," he apologized, accepting the responsibility himself. "I should have known better." He reached out to touch the side of her face again, hoping that she would understand that it wasn't her fault and that he didn't blame her. She took a few breaths to steady herself but didn't flee further. That was a little bit of progress, at least.
She moved into the shelter of his arms of her own volition and he held her close for a moment, reveling in the feel of her against him, until she pulled away, though this time shyly and not in a panic. He tried to hide his smile as she looked about, failing miserably to cover herself up in lieu of her clothing. It seemed rather pointless to hold to modesty after their intimacies with each other, but he understood.
Alistair reached first for her clothing, then stopped as he realized how badly shredded they were from the spiders. Their desperate encounter the previous evening had only further deteriorated their already sorry condition. So he threw her his shirt instead and she gratefully slipped it over her head while he pulled on his own trousers.
Missing clothes or not, it wasn't as though the rest of their party wouldn't figure out what had happened between them anyways, given how long they had been back here. Clothing was going to be a problem though, since Kara had lost her pack. They had only brought a minimum with them into the Deep Roads but Orzammar and the rest of their belonging was a long ways back.
He watched her as she moved over to the pool, scrubbing the remnants of tears from her face. He was struck by how young she looked. It was more than just the over-large garment, though that certainly didn't help. Kara had always seemed so confident, so sure, so much older than her years. There had always been an intangible something, a dignity to her carriage, a ferocity of spirit that set her apart from the city-bred elves he had known. His fierce, proud Dalish warrior – not so proud or fierce any more.
There was something different about her now, something timorous and broken in her – in the way she moved and carried herself and a thousand other small ways that he sensed rather than saw and he felt more than a small pang of guilt for the previous night. How much of that had been what Kara had wanted and how much what he had wanted after these long months together and yet not? How much had been her desire and how much what he had only hoped was her? He had never before really considered the years that separated them, few though they might be. Now, he wondered if he had unwittingly taken advantage of her, precisely when she was most vulnerable.
Guilt gnawed at him, but so did the pull of the darkspawn and unless he dealt with them, he would never have the opportunity to sort things out with Kara. He moved over to her side, thankful that she didn't flinch away from him when he drew near. "Kara, will you be alright here?"
He saw panic begin to return to her eyes. "You are leaving?" she asked anxiously. It was all so very unlike the Kara he knew and loved and he wondered, not for the first time, if this could really be happening.
"Not for long," he reassured her. "There are darkspawn…" This time, he had to reach out and pull her back when she tried to scramble away, grey eyes wide and frightened at the mention of the tainted creatures. She was trembling again when he pulled her into his arms.
"What am I going to do, Alistair?" she whispered forlornly against his chest. He hated to hear her sound so hopeless.
"We," he corrected gently, moving back enough to cup her face in his hands again. "We're going to do this, together. We'll find a way." They had to. They were never going to defeat the Blight without her. But how…he could not even begin to guess. But for some unknown reason, she believed him, he could see it in her eyes. She trusted in him in the same way he had always trusted in her. And he knew, beyond a doubt, he couldn't let her down.
"I won't be gone long," he repeated, hoping to set her at ease. When she failed to look the least bit comforted, he looked around for other ideas. His eyes lit on Oghren's skin of foul-smelling drink. It wasn't the ideal solution, but plenty of other people used alcohol to numb raw emotions. It might work here as well.
Alistair reached for the skin and took an experimental swig, doing his best to not make a face when the taste lived up to the smell. "Here," he said, handing it over to her. "Try this. It might help a bit."
She wrinkled her nose in distaste after a tentative sniff but took a sip anyways. And though she grimaced after that first swallow, she surprised him by taking another, and then another. It was a testament to her need to escape the darkness about her that she continued drinking. Somewhere in there, not so far under the surface after all, was the Kara he knew – strong, stubborn, and determined.
Then he had to pull the skin from her hands when she swayed slightly. "I think you've had enough of that," he said with small laugh, the first that felt even remotely genuine since this thing had started. He put aside the skin to pull her back into his arms, where she lay without protest against his chest. Oghren's drink was definitely more than a little potent.
"Everything's going to be alright," he assured her quietly, brushing her disheveled braids away from her face.
She blinked up at him owlishly, her eyes going a bit glazed. "Will it?" she whispered back, voice beginning to slur.
"I promise," he vowed, as much for himself as for her. Even if he didn't quite believe it, she seemed to accept it, nodding before closing her eyes to nestle further into his arms, though that could have just been the alcohol. Alistair waited until she fell asleep, thankful that she hadn't turned out to be a mean drunk like some other Grey Wardens he had known. Or a singing drunk or anything else but a sleepy one, which worked well to their benefit right now.
When she was well and truly out (and snoring gently, much to his amusement) he laid her down gently, wishing he had a blanket to cover her with, though it was hardly cold with all the lava and stone around. It still didn't quite feel right to just leave her asleep there, alone, but the darkspawn wouldn't wait and he would have the others check on her, teasing be damned.
He steeled himself for exactly that as he went back to the main camp, nor was he disappointed. The grins and snickers started the moment he stepped shirtless into the cavern.
"Bahaha, good on you, lad!" Oghren burst out laughing. Alistair couldn't help the blush, but even so, Wynne seemed to know that something was wrong.
"Alistair?" she asked, concern in her voice. "Is everything alright?"
He thought about explaining but decided that was Kara's place, if she decided to. "Darkspawn," he answered shortly instead. "Not a big group, but I'd like to take care of them before they get too close."
Zevran had dropped the smirk, looking thoughtful instead. "Might I accompany you, Alistair?" He nodded back, curious at the change in the former assassin's demeanor.
"Well, if you're going out in the Deep Roads, I'd better go with you," Oghren grumbled, clearly displeased that no one else found the situation as funny as he did. "Somebody's gotta babysit you sodding surfacers or you'll get lost in tunnels a dwarf baby could find his way out of."
Wynne was still watching him in concern. "Perhaps I should come along as well."
Alistair shook his head immediately. "You don't need to do that," he told her. "I'd rather have you look in on Kara, make sure she's okay. I might have gotten her a bit drunk," he admitted a little sheepishly.
Oghren burst out laughing again. "That's my boy!"
"What? No, not for that!" Alistair protested, feeling himself blush furiously.
Wynne moved over to rescue him, taking him by the elbow. "Oghren, that's enough," she rebuked the dwarf sharply, leading Alistair away to the back of the cavern where their packs were stacked.
"Alistair, may I have a word?" she asked quietly, when they had put some distance from the rest of the party. When he nodded, she continued. "I may have…said some things to Kara, back at the Dalish camp. About the two of you, about the dangers of two Grey Wardens pursuing a relationship together."
Alistair thought he remembered that. Kara had been upset about something, but had refused to talk about it. He tensed now, wondering what Wynne was going to say now that that union had been consummated, but he was unprepared for what she said next. "I wanted to tell you that I am sorry," she continued. "It was presumptuous of me to judge and I apologize. I see now that you are good for each other, and I am glad that she has you."
"I…um…thanks," he stammered, too surprised to think of something more articulate to say.
Wynne chuckled at his display of eloquence before growing serious again. "The next days will be difficult," she said. "Kara obviously depends on you, and so will all the rest of us." She nodded when his eyes went big. "You are the only functioning Grey Warden we have left. It will be up to you to lead us all." Wynne must not have sensed his panic as she smiled again. "But I have every confidence in you. It's in your blood, after all. In any case, don't worry about things here. I'll look after Kara. You just do what you need to do."
And with that comforting directive, she shooed him off to go face the darkspawn, which was a far more cheerful venture than the idea of leading their band of misfits on his own, without Kara to guide the way.
The journey to find the darkspawn left him plenty of time to mull things over. Enough time to worry about how he was going to make this all work, how he was going to inspire anyone to follow him after months of Kara's capable leadership. No matter what she and Wynne seemed to think of him, he knew the others weren't fooled. Half royal-blood not withstanding, he was an idiot and they knew it. Or maybe he should say especially because of his royal blood. Certainly Cailan had never been known for his mental prowess.
It was enough time to worry about Kara and how things were ever going to go back to normal, if they would ever make it out of the Deep Roads alive, never mind sane. And even if they managed all of that, things might not ever be the same between them again. They had taken a big leap together and now he wasn't sure that it had truly been what she wanted. And if it hadn't, then he wasn't any better than the men who had hurt her as a child. How could he live with himself then? Certainly there had been what she had said she wanted, but she was hardly wholly in her right mind at the moment. Maybe he should have been strong enough to say no, to do what was right for her instead of what he had wanted himself. It was just all the more evidence that he simply wasn't leadership material.
But maybe there was just too much time to be thinking about all the myriad ways they could go when he wasn't even sure where they were yet. There was no way to find out until he finished with the darkspawn and returned, so perhaps it was best just to not think about it at all. That was one thing he might be able to argue he was good at, ignoring a problem he didn't want to deal with in the hopes it would go away. All his previous worries, chief among them how Kara and their companions would feel about King Maric being his father and what would happen now that Maric's only other son was dead seemed to pale in front of the miseries that faced them now.
The darkspawn band proved to be a very welcome distraction, just large enough to require all his attention as he fought alongside Zevran and Oghren in the tight confines of the underground tunnels. The two had proved to be fairly pleasant companions on this little trek thus far – pleasant in the sense that they largely left him alone to his brooding and offered little in the way of the usual crude jokes or banter. He could perhaps grudgingly admit that Kara's instincts had been accurate in regards to the elven assassin as Zevran showed himself to be a surprisingly loyal and perceptive member of the team. As for Oghren….well, at least the dwarf was amusing and a formidable warrior.
Alistair felt the unmistakable tingle of magic and steeled himself. He drew upon his templar training to ward his mind from the effects of the emmisary's spell before launching his own smiting attack against it, felling the Hurlock for an assassin's strike to finish it off. The attack, however, gave him an idea. Was it possible that he fared better than Kara here in the deeps because of his templar training? Was it perhaps helping him shield out some of the effects of their tainted surroundings, or could it at least help protect her oversaturated senses?
True, he had made a promise to the Grand Cleric to not share what the templars had taught him. But if he could help Kara with what he knew, then it was worth it to break that promise. And he wouldn't have to teach her everything, just the exercises and techniques they used to build mental fortitude and shield themselves from magical attacks. It just might work. It was the only thing he had thought of that remotely stood a chance of helping.
Even that small glimmer of hope lent renewed strength to his arms as they hacked their way through the rest of the band. Nor did it hurt that with each thrust, he could almost imagine it being one of Kara's long dead assailants, repeating the job that her clan had accomplished long ago. That capacity for vengeance, for violence, would have scared him once, long ago, he mused. Loghain had been the one to change that for him, at the battlefield where the crazed general had taken away the only real place Alistair had ever truly belonged. Since then, vengeance had become a constant companion, sometimes lurking quietly at the edge of his thoughts, other times so present he could think of little else. That had not been so much the case when Kara entered into his heart though, not until recently. And now the two seemed inextricably linked. Kara might have been able to let go of her anger, towards her captors and Loghain both, but Alistair wasn't ready. Not just yet.
In short order, the band had been annihilated. Alistair was about to suggest they clean up and go when Oghren held up a grubby finger, calling for silence. Alistair strained his senses, searching for the feeling of taint or magic or anything else, but came up empty-handed. Then he heard it - a slight skittering noise, the almost imperceptible scrabble of claws on stone. He would have suspected shrieks but for the lack of taint.
"Deepstalkers," Oghren muttered in answer to his quizzical look. "Sodding ugly buggers, but they're not bad eating. Some people even develop a taste for the things. Me, I'll take roast nug any day."
"Are they dangerous?" Alistair asked, concerned. He expected the answer to be yes. So far, just about everything in the Deep Roads had been to one extent or the other.
Oghren shrugged. "Nah, not unless there's a couple dozen of them. 'Course, there usually are." The dwarf inexplicably snickered as he hefted his worn battle axe. "Here they come!"
The creatures that appeared suddenly out of the darkness were horrific indeed, all teeth and claws and wormlike heads. Just when he'd thought he'd seen all the monstrous things the world had to offer, he always managed to find something new. Maybe it was no surprise that both these deepstalkers and the darkspawn came from the depths of the earth - there were no darker places to hide. Unbidden, something Morrigan's mother had said to them long ago in the Korcari Wilds came to mind. Men's hearts hold shadows darker than any tainted creature. He knew now how true the statement had been, though Maker knew he didn't want anything of Flemeth's or Morrigan's dwelling in his head, true or not.
It was better instead to focus on the job at hand, slaying the monsters of the moment. It was proving to be task enough - as Oghren had said, individually the creatures weren't much of a foe but it was easy to see how they survived as a group amongst the larger, more obvious monstrosities in the Deep Roads. Their default tactic appeared to lie in overwhelming their opponent by sheer numbers, a strategy that might have worked had they not faced three experienced fighters who worked in a concerted team to defend each other as they slew the creatures left and right. Together it was not long before the pack was decimated, deepstalkers either dead or fled away, having decided that this time their target was more than their appetites had warranted.
"That's right, run home to momma you ugly nugsuckers!" Oghren yelled after the fleeing beasts. When the last was out of sight, the dwarf lowered his axe and began poking around the deepstalker corpses around them. "Guess we got dinner for tonight," he said philosophically, or as philosophical as Oghren ever got about anything other than ale anyways.
Revolting as that thought was, the dwarf had a point. They had no idea how long they would be here in the Deep Roads, and there would be few to no other chances to replace their limited supplies. With some reluctance he began sifting through the remains about them, looking for those beasts who hadn't come into too much contact with the darkspawn bodies below to encounter their taint.
Zevran took the opportunity to move closer, speaking softly while the dwarf was occupied in his task. "Alistair, may I have a word?" the elf ventured quietly. Alistair nodded, curious. "I do not know what troubles our normally fearless leader. In my time in Antiva I have seen many women, and yes, men, who have suffered terrible things, but I can imagine that only the worst could so affect a woman as remarkable as she." The elf wore the most serious expression Alistair had ever seen upon his face, not a hint of his usual jocularity present. "I do not know how I may assist you, but you need only say the word and I am your man."
Taken aback by the assassin's offer and the sincerity behind it, Alistair could do little more than nod his gratitude. "Thank you, Zevran."
"I swore an oath to serve her in all things, did I not?" Zevran returned. "I am nothing if not a man of my word." Then he sighed slightly. "It is a shame to have lost such a marvelous woman, but perhaps it is for the best. I believe the better man, in this case, may have won. I am not so suited to the tending of bruised and fragile flowers. However," and now he had a hint of his normal humor present again, "of the two of us, I remain the master of the arts of love. When you are ready, you may come to me and I will attempt to teach you what I know. After all, it could be considered part of my oath to instruct you how in to serve her most properly, yes?"
Alistair couldn't help but start blushing at the last, but still he appreciated the offer and the sentiment behind it. It turned out that under that cold assassin exterior, there was a good heart underneath. Or something resembling a good heart at times, anyways.
Their return to camp was marked by quiet camaraderie and the stench of dead, trussed up deepstalker. Overall, though, Alistair thought they could deem the mission a relative success. It was probably too much to expect that the rest of their time in the Deep Roads under his leadership would follow in a similar vein, but he could hope.
"It had fun on its little outing, I trust?" Shale greeted them dryly from where he stood vigilant guard just inside their cavern entrance. "And it brought back dinner too. How resourceful of it."
"Hey, deepstalker's considered fine dining in some parts of Orzammar," Oghren grumbled.
"Then it is no wonder the dwarves are declining, is it?" Shale answered in that deadpan way the golem had so that Alistair was never quite sure how serious to take him (it?).
Instead, he changed the subject. "Everything's been quiet here, Shale?"
"Extremely," Shale replied in his bored monotone. "But then it brought the drunken dwarf back and ruined the whole thing."
"Sorry about that," Alistair apologized, amused. "Thanks for keeping watch, Shale," he told the golem as they passed into the passage leading to the main portion of the cavern. "The darkspawn shouldn't be a bother for a little while now, at least."
The golem paused before replying, as though he were surprised to be receiving thanks. "It is welcome," he said. "Perhaps I will finally be able to catch up on my beauty sleep now."
They took the time to divest themselves of the worst of their armor before entering the main cavern where they found the rest of their companions gathered together around the mages' staves. Fires were unnecessary here in the depths of the earth, near enough to the Deep Roads to remain heated by the ingenious lava runs the dwarves had built in and even dangerous given the lack of ventilation, but it seemed to be a human need to gather around light of some sort.
He noted with a strange mixture of relief and apprehension that Kara was awake, seated in-between Wynne and Leliana. He had never really worked out what he was going to do if she regretted the night before now that she was thinking more clearly. How could he bear it if he had wrecked everything before they had even really started? All his worries vanished when he saw nothing but relief and even what he might call a hint of joy in her bearing when she saw him.
She started to rise in greeting but sat back down quickly when a decidedly ill expression crossed her face. Alistair remembered somewhat guiltily that he had convinced her to drink a great deal on an empty stomach and she would be paying for that now. He felt bad in part for adding to her misery, but in some ways this would make it easier to convince her to stay here while they sorted things out. Even stubborn as she could be, she was less likely to insist on leaving if she was physically ill. Here at least they were relatively safe, with a plentiful supply of clean water and privacy. That last might be most important if he was going to share templar secrets with her.
Zevran's voice came from the side. "Alas, my dear Grey Warden, it is no secret that I have long desired the pleasure of being in your pants, as they say. This, however, is not exactly what I had in mind," he quipped, his broad grin turning the statement into a joke. Kara smiled in return and though she was obviously tired and sick, there was a genuineness to the gesture that had been lacking in the past several days and weeks. That too was a great relief.
He hadn't noticed before, but she was indeed dressed now in some of Zevran's clothing. Though they were still somewhat large, her fellow elf's garments fit her far better than his own clothing ever would or any of the other members of their party, even among the women. That solved one problem he hadn't had time to truly consider yet. The scant protection of leather and cloth was better than none against the darkspawn and human or dwarven armor and clothing simply wasn't tailored to the slender elven build. He would have liked it far better to find her some real armor, something that would actually protect against darkspawn claws and blades.
"I apologize, Zevran," Leliana was saying. "We should have asked first. I hope you don't mind."
"Nonsense," the former assassin replied blithely. "Even if I cannot have the pleasure myself, why should I deny it of my pants? I shall lie instead at night and dream of it, and hope they whisper their secrets to me in the morning." Kara scowled at him which only made Zevran laugh more. The whole scene was almost normal.
Leliana rose and made her way over to take Alistair's share of the slain deepstalkers from him. She wrinkled her nose in distaste, whispering "Please tell me we are not supposed to eat these things..."
He could only shrug in reply. "Oghren says they're safe." The bard still looked dubious but she took the creatures from him anyways to help prepare them.
Alistair was finally free to move to Kara's side at Leliana's vacated seat. She leaned into him when he wrapped an arm around her, resting her head against his chest with an easy intimacy so natural that he couldn't breathe for a moment as his heart tried to race and stop beating at the same time.
There was something that had changed in her, most dramatically from their entrance in the Deep Roads up to now, but even from the time he had left to fight the darkspawn. She was still fragile, still broken, nowhere near the fearless, invincible warrior she had always before seemed to be. And yet she was not the same despairing creature he had left behind in the cavern either.
The difference, Alistair realized, was that she was no longer trying to hide behind a brittle facade that threatened to shatter at any moment. She had faced her weakness and accepted it, had acknowledged it and not found herself rejected for it. And he had been the one to give her the courage for that. He had been the one.
That realization filled him with a quiet sense of pride, a growing sense that maybe, just maybe, he could pull this off. Kara could rely on him for strength and he might not let her down. The others could look to him for leadership and maybe actually find it, buried somewhere in Maric's bastard offspring.
They had all realized they could trust each other, he decided. They were in this fight together, whether they liked each other individually or not.
So it was only mildly surprising to him when Morrigan approached as he was about to follow Kara back to the little cavern with the pool after dinner to see if he could teach her some of the templars' mental tricks.
"Here," she said brusquely, placing a small vial in his hand. "'Tis for your fellow Grey Warden. It may serve to ease the darkspawn dreams somewhat."
"Why Morrigan, I knew there was a heart somewhere deep in there," Alistair teased, grinning broadly at the witch's discomfiture.
"Do not mistake this for some altruistic gesture, fool," the witch snapped. "I am merely tired of losing sleep myself. Do not read more into it than that."
"The thought never crossed my mind. Not once," Alistair agreed amiably, not bothering to hide the grin in his voice or on his face. The witch huffed and stormed off as much as one could in a small cavern that everyone shared.
No, he wasn't fooled one bit. The smile he wore was genuine - far more genuine than he could have imagined when he had left the cavern earlier that day. The coming days and weeks would be challenging, but not impossible. Together, as a team, they could do this. He set off to follow Kara, his steps just a little lighter.





Retour en haut






